Mistress of Fire - Talon Covenant | Mistress of Fire - Talon Covenant | Novelo (2024)

Chapter 1

Her excitement hung in the air like ripe fruit. The sweetness of starting a journey that would lead to her whole life tingling her inner soul. The day was glorious, the sun not halfway up the horizon when Shandar neared the gate. Finally, away from my mother, free and on my own. Get my vision then I am in charge and let’s see them bully me. Best of all, no more favors for mom. No more of her telling me I am to be queen.

As she approached, she paused a moment to calm herself by studying the gate’s details. It stood two spans high and three paces on each side of center, and the pale wood of its veneer was dominated by a relief carving of forearms and cupped hands, left holding right, in a circle of sunrise orange. Constructed without seams, the carving had a metallic finish. It was dynamic, almost alive.

Bracing herself, she drew a deep breath, walked through the gate, and stepped into her new life.

As each new trainee arrived, they were greeted by Sido Byers, Head Mother of the temple of Lashnar. She stood just beyond the gate, earth tone robes billowing around her body in the constant breeze. Reciting the prayer of Making, her shoulder length black hair fluttering. Her skin was darker, suggesting Southern heritage and she had clear brown eyes. The walls that bordered the temple grounds were hand wrought; individually placed stones standing the height of two men. Ivy clung to the walls in sectional clumps and draped over the top ledge. A mighty Oak that, by its girth and height, must have been centuries old shaded the court yard giving it a sense of stability. To the right was a stable used by all who came here. Except for the path that led to the stables the entire ground was grass.

Silently thanking the head mother for her blessing, she walked deeper into the yard. Sweeping her flaming red hair back from her high cheeks. She was immediately caught up in the resonance of communal chanting.

“May the gods grant us vision.

May they keep us whole during our journey.

Show the way to our salvation.

Give us strength to defeat those who would keep us from justice.

O mighty Father choose us to serve your will.

Grant us peace and salvation

Make us whole!”

The trainees milled around, waiting for someone to tell them what to do or where to go, until a hush slowly fell over the courtyard. Shandar waited expectantly for something to happen, but the moment dragged on, and no one did anything. Oh gosh, come on, Finally, she stood forward. She was tall and all eyes fell on her.

“I am Shandar, daughter of the Seer of Tiereny. I have come to discover my purpose in this life. So, do we stand around and dawdle with our mouths open? Or is there someone who can point us down the path of our destinies?” Wow, where did that come from?

The silence that followed was maddening. Would no one respond? Trainees stared at Shandar, and she pulled her cloak around her. Feeling exposed, great, no one cares, she stepped back.

Sido looked away from the whole scene. Her eyes rolled back in her head while her breath was as slow as the coming fog. The slightest trickle of perspiration creased her brow. She spun on her heels and faced the trainees. Raising her arms, her palms forward, the brands on each of her palms were now visible.

On the left was a dragon, being the power and vision of magic. On the right, a mighty oak that stood for the stability and endurance of Monde. Slowly she lowered her arm and sank down to her knees. She brought her hands together with a clap. As the noise traveled away from her, so did a golden light, enveloping her and each trainee as it spread across the courtyard. As it touched each of the trainees, it took their breath and brought a light-headedness. Then Sido clapped her hands again and Shandar blacked out and fell to the ground.

*

Shandar awoke to find herself in a bed lying flat on her back. She heard a voice in her head saying she should meet her roommates and wait to be called to an assembly at dusk. Shandar slowly swung her feet off the bed and studied her surroundings. She felt fine, wondering who these people were. It was a long room with six beds and five occupants. It made her wonder how many of these rooms there were. Next to each bed was a dresser with six drawers and above each was a lone candle in a hurricane shell. Through one of the two windows Shandar could see the courtyard where they first entered. By the sun she figured two hours had elapsed. From the other window, she could see a small contemplation glade with a solitary bench under an awning of grapevines. The only door in the room led down a narrow hall to another door that was closed.

“Oh, my head. Who or what did this? I have never felt so slack,” said a blond headed girl from the first bed by the door.

“No doubt it was the head mother, to get us used to being involved in a magic spell. I don’t remember being this disoriented by simple magic before.” This came from the girl next to the blonde.

“Ah, but this was no ordinary magic. This is the Temple of Lashnar, and his power is great. Yet I do not feel any effects at all, except I took a long nap,” Shandar walked to the window looking at the glade and turned back to the girl by the door.

“Nor do I feel any changes at all. What is this feeling you speak of and why don’t I feel it? Am I not worthy of the true experience of Lashnar’s powers?” This came from behind Shandar. She turned, looked, and saw hip length hair the color of midnight on the forest floor on a new moon. Her eyes were deep brown like freshly turned earth. Shandar was impressed.

“You can bet it has something to do with our visions of making and if we ask Sido, she will tell us. I think we should wait until we meet at dusk to ask her though. Now just relax and get to know one another,” Shandar turned back to look out the window. “You with the headache.” She pointed towards the blond-haired person by the door without looking at her, “What is your name? I’m Shandar.”

“Novena.”

“I’m Daveda,” said the one next to Novena.

“I’m Madeira from Crenwelge,” said the one behind Shandar.

The only other girl in the room just stared at the others with little doe eyes. She blushed, realizing that they were all looking at her, waiting to hear her name. She whispered,

“My name is Irit, I’m from Riop.” Shandar turned back, walked over to Irit, and sat next to her. She felt sympathy for her. A quick hug then Shandar noticed movement out the window. Getting up to look,

“Hey, look outside in the glade!” The girls gathered around the window next to Shandar. Outside were three young men walking and joking with each other, unaware that they were being seen. Novena’s smile broadened, she started to blush as she recognized one of the three young men.

“What’s with you? You look like a schoolchild after her first kiss.” Madeira put her hands on Novena’s shoulders, pulled back and looked her in the eye with a smile.

“It’s Rasslow. He is from Newburg, just west of Crenwelge on the shore. His father and mine trade together. Every year in summer, he and his father come to my farm to work out the yearly quotas. I have had a crush on him since I was ten seasons,” Novena looked down and smiled.

“Who are the others?” Shandar appraised the young swordsman.

“I don’t know the others,” Novena shook her head.

“The one with red hair is Baltan. His father is the wheel wright of my village,” Daveda shimmed up to the window and pointed.

“Anybody know the good-looking warrior?” Madeira looked at them all one at a time. They all shook their heads. The young men, still unaware they were being watched, continued down the path and out of sight. The girls returned to their beds and teased Novena about her crush on Rasslow.

As the sun sank low in the sky, purple mastered the clouds. The girls were still gossiping when a thin old man tapped lightly on the door and entered.

“I’m an elder of the temple, please follow me to the ceremony of Making.”

They were led outside and followed the procession of other young ones towards the Place of Making. Shandar almost skipped, then thankful that Madeira was in front of her.

They walked down a sloping wood path lined with lilac, then over a grassy knoll to a natural amphitheater. In the center of this bowl was an oblong pit, the only source of light a bonfire. Shandar touched Madeira and pointed to the pole with lights flashing. For fifteen hundred seasons, parents have brought their children to get their vision of their life. Ranging from answers to hints to revelations, these visions helped form their lives.

They followed the path down towards the center and their view grew sharper. Behind the bonfire was a large pole four spans tall. With intricate carvings, evenly spaced one on top of the other, naming the known disciplines of thought. In between each craving were a set of symbols that softly glowed, illuminating the character above it. Every so often, one of the rows would flare a bright orange as if reflecting the bonfire. Yet the other rows would still glow a dull yellow, so reflection it was not.

Sitting in a lotus position around the pit were eleven robed figures. The trainees were seated on the ground around the front of the pit, looking across the pit at the pole. On each side were onlookers—men and women from the temple and nearby Riop. Following the line of other young ones, the girls stopped and sat down in turn. Irit at the end followed by Novena, Daveda, then Madeira and Shandar in the center.

“Just in time, look, they are moving.” Squealed Novena.

Shandar nudged Madeira as the robed figures started walking around the pit. Then as if attached to each other, the eleven figures all moved as one, mimicking each other’s movements. The twists and turns they made seemed to mimic those of the carved characters. As each one passed the pole, they threw what looked like dust or dirt into the fire. When each handful hit the flames, a flare of pure white flame shot to the stars. Shandar bounced back on the first one and smiled each time that white flame shot up. Madeira and Shandar laughed as each time a small shriek escaped Irit’s lips.

Then sudden compulsion and as one, the onlookers and the robed figures started to chant. At first the words could not be heard. Shandar looked at Madeira, she too was co*cking her head forward, trying to hear what was said. Slowly, ever so slowly, the words started to penetrate below the surface of their minds.

“Lashnar, Lashnar

hear our call!

come for the young ones!

make them whole”!

This phrase was repeated, over and over. Its tonal fluctuations would crescendo then subside like a wave breaking on the shore. At each crescendo, the symbols on the pole would flash orange, as if the chant were going to ignite the very wood it was made of. Without sensing it, the entire group of people rocked back and forth in rhythm to the chant. Just as Shandar felt this feeling of serenity and fulfillment would take her away to a warm safe place, the chant stopped, and an eerie silence invaded the amphitheater. The flames of the bonfire were completely white. Not even the embers of the logs the fire consumed were red or orange, just white. As if a mountain had been awakened, a single voice, deep and resonating overtook the proceedings.

“Oh, mighty Lashnar, Father of our Fathers”

“Give these young ones their vision they need to set forth.”

“Begin the cycle to achieve your goals.”

“Oh, Father make them whole.”

As the dance resumed, the fire burned a pure white and the symbols flashed white, then orange, from bottom to top. Shandar’s eyes rolled back into her head; she was receiving the vision of Making. A simple feeling of serenity descended upon her.

The peace was shattered with a scream, a scream of the damned, long, and loud. Like the group’s trance, the dancers fell. Sido, one of the eleven robed figures, was caught by one of the downed dancers to keep from falling into the pit. Among the young ones, one girl stood and screamed again as the fire took on a life of its own.

Madeira nudged Shandar but found her still in trance. She was then drawn back to flames in the pit. Irit was screaming.

The pure white flames were washed away by molten reds and yellows. Startled and panicked, the onlookers were frozen in time, reliving the scream and the flames repeatedly. Small flames detached themselves from the bonfire and circled the stunned dancers. With each touch of the earth, the fire scorched and left the smell of decay. Sido opened her mouth to try and counter the effects, but a large hand formed from the flames and filled her mouth, flipping her backwards to lean against the pole.

Shandar was still in trance; Madeira was getting a little worried. It was Irit who screamed.

The fire hand scooped up a little flame and placed it back in the fire. Other little flames followed. As the last flame edged towards the bonfire, it stopped. Reversing, it headed straight to the one girl standing and into her mouth as she continued to scream. Her sudden silence was revealed in her torment as she struggled for breath. Then, racing towards the bonfire, she flung herself into the pit, screaming a single word.

“Gwydion!”

Flames erupted into a huge fireball that shot to the heavens and went out. The bonfire burned pure white and receded into normal fire. Madeira shook Shandar who was still in trance, then getting Novena’s attention,

“Help me, we have to carry her back.” Irit was gone.

Chapter 2

Morning mist shrouded the Temple of Lashnar with gray gloom. The young ones had been led back to their rooms. Those there to watch had slowly left the amphitheater. A few felt Sido knew what had happened. They headed to the stables to await morning. The dire face she wore as she was carried from the amphitheater spoke ill omens to those who could see.

A co*ck crow or two before dawn, Sido opened her eyes. She found herself in her own room, Landon, her faithful friend, was asleep in the chair next to her bed. She leaned up on her elbows and surveyed the room. She had lived here some seventeen seasons, ever since she had become Head Mother. Ever since she met Landon. Now she looked upon the room as her sanctuary, the place she went to be alone. Reaching over, she gently shook Landon, startled he awoke.

“Wha---t happened, are you, all right?” Landon stammered.

“I am fine. Go to your own room and get some rest. You will need your strength.” She grabbed his knee and squeezed.

“How so m’lady?” He had always called her that. After a handful of seasons of begging him to stop, she realized it was fruitless. She let him continue to call her “lady,” except in the presence of those truly so titled. She had grown to like it.

“Explanations, comforting the weak, those who will not believe what I must tell them.”

“What does this mean, m’lady?”

“Not now Landon, I need rest. Call me in two hours. Then I will explain to everyone.” With this, she laid her head back down and was asleep in moments.

The morning mist had washed away in a gentle soaking starting just after sunup. Landon closed the door then shuttered. He tried to shake off the gloom of the room he just left. The loss of Irit had struck her roommates hard. One, Shandar, had not spoken since before the ceremony. She walked and ate with the others, but she did not respond to any inquiries. She had a look of bewilderment in her eyes. She seemed aware, yet it was an afterthought. She was lost to them.

All the people of the temple and those stragglers from Riop who had not made the trip home last night crowded together in the huge dining hall to hear the head mother and ease their fears. The young ones took up the first four rows of tables. Shandar acted no more than a rag doll as the girls got her seated. All the other people filled every space available, including standing room. The noise of their conversation was like a small avalanche bouncing off the walls. Sido entered; every eye turned towards her. They must believe me. The noise fell to a tolerable level in short order. A pause occurred before the explosion as most tried to ask their questions at once. The force of the audible explosion hit Sido with such force she physically stepped back. Tension much higher than I thought. She had no comprehension of what was said as all the voices blended to just become noise. Raising her hands, she tried to restore order. It took much longer this time as everyone thought their question was the most pressing.

“Please, please, I will try to answer all your questions I can by making this statement.” She paused; hands still raised as she went over her thoughts.

“The only truths we know are that Gwydion is a wizard of dark emotions. I knew of him before this. Let it be a relief to the parents of young Irit Pnace, the young girl lost, that she was taken by force and not of her own will. Her soul will rest easy in our father’s hand. Darkness raised its head and told us he was coming. Birds from the nearest cloisters; say all Ceremonies of Making were affected by this magic. The attack was on the Ceremony and not Irit particularly. This is the first time in the known histories that a young one flung themselves to their death during the ceremony. Fifteen hundred seasons and no deaths but now we have been attacked. Let us make that a fatal mistake. We need to spread the word that this force is coming, we need to be ready. There is nothing more I can say. I will need time to confer with others of the temple to receive their impressions. I will also be taking a short journey. I will leave at sunrise next, to seek an ancient guardian. Go forth and spread the news of what you saw. Make them believe, let them know we will hold a gathering here next full moon.”

A shocked murmur ran through the gathering. Sido had to shout to be noticed. When she regained their attention, she started again.

“I cannot impart enough on you to spread the word. I will send riders to every city in the south. You must tell everyone you see. Go now; let the world know we are in danger. We meet at the full moon in the Place of Making.” She turned and left the room.

Landon found her in her chambers as expected, packing a satchel. The rain outside coated the room with melancholy.

“Good you’re here. Get the young ones’ food and then see to it that they are at afternoon prayers. No exceptions. Then get yourself ready to travel. Speed will be essential, forgo formal garments. Think of it as a hunt, which should guide you.”

She tied off the satchel and left it on the bed. She came to him, grabbed him by the shoulders, and looked straight into his eyes.

“Landon, I want you to pray for guidance and enough time to stop this terrible power befalling us.” Someone else must know this is happening.

She had always been the rock to lean on. The one who had the solution. Always the calm spot in the panic. Now she had asked him for prayer for guidance to her. Sido shook Landon out of his stupor, he left and did not look back as he closed the door.

She was upset with herself; she knew Gwydion, he had some power but was dealt with quickly by the King when he tried to exert it. Irit screamed his name, he had to have caused the sacrifice, all the way across Monde, he had to have received some great power from somewhere.

Who could control such power, then let someone like Gwydion wield it, she thought. The fact that they controlled enough power not to fear Gwydion using it scared her to her bones.

Chapter 3

A fresh spring zephyr bent the willow branches into the pool, disturbing the reflection she was watching closely. Rika Gresso, the new queen’s maid, hoped she had the rouge applied in the latest fashion. She would just die if she were made the fool in her first week at the palace. She had alabaster skin dominated by evergreen eyes. Her shoulder length golden hair that was tucked into a fine filigree net made of silver. It was a gift her dad gave her before leaving for the palace.

The reflection stilled and she saw both faces crystallize. The other face was confident, almost co*cky in its appearance. He had ash blond hair with deep set eyes of brown that sat a little too close together. It was said, privately, that he was the bastard son of the queen’s indiscretion. Seeing how he did not have any of the Willow characteristics. This was never verified, though most thought it was true.

Not the most handsome by any means, but he was a prince. Prince Saad Willow, second son to King Vardon Willow, started to fidget with anticipation.

“Rika, I am your prince, what greater honor do you wish bestowed upon you?”

“You are my prince, my lord. You have but to command.”

She fought back the smile her retort brought on. She could see him clearly in the reflection, turning red. She hoped it was frustration and not anger.

“A willing disciple is much more enjoyable and less likely to mention it to others.”

As the prince said this, he sat down behind her and took her by her shoulders, pulling her towards him. Smoothly slipping under her so she was lying across his lap. He bent over and kissed her strongly, if not forcibly on the lips.

Shock and intrusion spurred her to sit up, twist around and slap him across his face. Then she froze as she realized she had just struck a royal personage. A crime punishable by death. The mix of outrage at what he had done and fear of what she had done stunned her. She stood and took a deep breath, then pulled her cloak tightly about her. Like a little schoolgirl, she exploded into tears as she fled down the path towards the royal apartments.

His majesty, King Vardon Willow, was a tall broad-shouldered man with flowing copper hair kept out of his face by a finger-width gold crown he always wore. His rough square jaw and protruding brow were creased into a frown as he witnessed the girl running from Prince Saad. His mind raced with conflicting emotions. Turning from the window he surveyed the only other occupant presently in the room. Sholin A’Tai, Kings’ advisor, mystic, and mage. A beloved friend. His gentle broad face was unmarked by wrinkles or blemishes. His pure white hair was slicked back then cut off abruptly at the neck. No one really knew his age and he always dismissed it with “Older than you, my child.” He was dressed in his usual black robe of floor length wool. Embroidered with a quarter moon and solitary star over his left breast done in silver thread.

“Excuse me Sho, I have something to deal with.” Striding to the door, he opened it and spoke to a guard.

“Bring me Prince Saad, at once.” He turned back to find Sholin standing directly in front of him. He blinked and took a deep breath.

Sholin stepped back and bowed his head.

“These last two seasons, he has done the same with each new maid. Some he had success with.” Vardon brow shot up. “The more social ones have deflected his advances. This is the first to strike the prince. That in itself is the problem. If it was not seen by others and has not been spoken about by the participants, it may pass. But if it was, then she must die.”

“I will deal with that when and if it arises. Did you say this has been going on for two seasons? I had heard the servants gossiping but I never even thought about Saad in connection.” That girl is no way responsible for this, Saad, oh my god what does the court know?

Stepping forward, Sholin looked him in the eyes.

“That which is closest, is easily overlooked,”

Retaking the center chair, Sholin straightened his robe. Sholin always seemed unaffected by the chair’s uncomfortable construction.

“With the departure of Blair. Saad has found new avenues for his callousness. His temper is spoken of in hush tones. A few moons of cold camps and bleak surroundings may redeem him. At least keep him away from the young girl.” Sholin put up both hands and palms up pleading. Then continued, “The Morag patrol leaves at first light. No Prince has ever been assigned to that patrol. It may serve as the chisel needed to etch that thick head of his.”

“The Northern Waste,” Vardon could not keep the shock out of his voice. That same sense of a feather touching the mind, registered the knowledge that Sholin knew what he had seen. Taking his seat, Vardon considered the possibility suggested by his friend.

“May haps you are right,” whispered Vardon. He shifted in his chair as if Sholin made him uncomfortable. As he reached for the decanter, there was a quiet knock at the door. He withdrew his hand. “Come,” they both answered the knock as one. Saad entered and closed the door and took up position next to Sholin.

“You summoned me, father?” With a smile without warmth, Saad clasped his hands behind him.

“Sire or your Majesty, that is how you address me.” Vardon snapped. “Sit down and listen. This is a grave matter you have brought about.” Vardon’s voice held a touch of sorrow. As Saad sat down his grin vanished from his face. He looked confused. Vardon stood and came around the desk to face Saad directly. His face took on resignation as he made his decision.

“Son,” this brought a slack jaw look from Saad, even Sholin raised a thin white brow.

“That display I witnessed in the garden this evening disgusted me. You have changed that girl’s life irrevocably. You led her to slap you as surely as if you commanded it.”

Saad's knuckles were turning white as he gripped the seat of his chair.

“You are a Prince, not a merchants’ son. You have the responsibility of conducting yourself above others. Have you no honor? Do you ever think of anyone besides yourself?” Disgust was distorting his mouth as he spoke.

Saad composed himself and released the chair. He stared at his father with a blank face. Vardon registered the change.

“You have done this with every new maid in the last two seasons.” Saad kept his face blank, but inside he was getting scared. Did he know everything? Saad thought.

“Do you not see the damage you can cause these young women?” Vardon’s voice started to rise as his temper held steady. Command is key, maintain your control.

“You petitioned to be the next commander of the Guards. You wish to lead men and guide subjects. Yet you degrade those very people with your actions.” Vardon’s temper was spent, he sat down on the edge of the desk. He took a deep breath and blew out forcibly through his teeth. As he regained himself, Vardon switched to his tribunal voice. A soft monotone that was domineering.

“I have reports of activity in the north-eastern waste. Morag sightings have been reported along the coast. I have a patrol leaving at first light. You will be a part of that patrol.” A small gasp escaped between Saad’s clenched teeth. His eyes blurred as he realized his father was serious. Vardon studied his son’s reactions and leaned back, confident his point was getting across.

“I cannot make you go as a plain guard or cook’s mate, though I ought to. You will have no authority. I will inform Andreas as to how you shall be treated and why you are being sent along.”

Saad rose out of his chair and straightened his doublet of forest green, by pulling it from the bottom. He took a quick glance at Sholin. Hoping to find an ally. Sholin sat calmly, as if nothing out of the ordinary was happening. Turning to his father, he said pleadingly,

“Sire, she is a commoner.”

Vardon’s eyes flashed iced daggers. Waves of contempt flowed from him.

“Remember this,” his temper now ignited. “They are the reason you live and breathe. It is not that they live and breathe for you. Think of that as you patrol the waste.” With a wave of his hand and the down cast of his eyes, Vardon dismissed his son. Saad’s face sank.

When the door closed after Saad’s quick departure, Vardon looked towards Sholin. Sholin was sitting back with his eyes closed, taking deep rhythmic breaths. His eyes opened, but were yellow orbs, staring blankly. Vardon reached for the decanter to get that glass of wine he now needed. These trances could take minutes, hours, or days. Leaning back and sipping his wine, Vardon waited. The goblet was half full when Sholin blinked then looked towards Vardon with a glint in his eyes.

“He is headed for the city. He hides something else from you. I cannot tell what due to the darkness it lives in.” Vardon blinked. Something worse than what I saw. With a sigh, Vardon rose and went to the door. “I must speak with Ellis. We will continue later.” Vardon left the tower in pursuit of the queen.

###

Rika ran blindly into the palace. Tears of foolishness blurred her vision. She heard voices and changed her directions to avoid having any contact. She ran down halls with fine tapestries lining the walls. Doors were opened and closed as she ran past. She was not thinking clearly. Someone turned into the hall in front of her. She heard him say something but could not understand him. She turned in panic and burst through the first door she came to. Closing the door behind her, she leaned her back against it. She wiped the tears from her eyes then saw she was in the fore chamber of some apartment. The arched entryway was veiled in sheer blue silk stripes. The door she leaned against vibrated as someone tried it from the hall. Rika dashed through the thin fabric and looked back to see if anyone had entered.

Maybe the Prince has already sent the guards for me. Rika cringed at the thought. Miraculously the door remained closed. She turned to get her bearing, but heard a light airy voice say,

“Why child, you look terrified. What has happened?” Rika gasped as she found Queen Ellis sitting in a high-backed lounge with a book in her lap.

Ellis Whyte-Willow was a vision that haunted men’s dreams and left women admiring. A long sleek oval face with prominent cheekbones, adorned with a delicate straight nose and pale blue eyes that did not waver. She wore a sheer lilac divided skirt with embroidered golden scrolls from the shoulders running down each arm. Concern with a hint of curiosity marked her features. Rika dropped down on all fours and placed her head on the rug she was standing on. Sputtering apologies that came out muffled and inarticulate. Rika felt hands touch her and she shivered. The calm of the Queen's voice soothed her.

“Now daughter, rise and let me look at you. Nothing will happen to you here.” Rika raised up and rested on her knees. The Queen was in front of her, also on her knees. Shock distorted Rika’s face. She had caused the Queen to kneel like a servant. Rika jumped to her feet and tried pulling the Queen up off the floor.

“Hold on daughter, I do not move as fluidly as you.” The amusem*nt in the Queen's voice made Rika blush beet red as she realized the fool she had been. The Queen’s laugh was soft and amused, recognition shone in her eyes.

“Rika, is it not? Come sit down and tell me what makes you so upset. A face such as yours should not know tears.”

Ellis stood up and offered Rika her hand. As Rika took the Queen's hand, she noticed the surroundings for the first time. She had been all wrong. The Queen’s chamber was nothing like she thought it would be like. There were no jewels visible at all. She had expected them to be just lying around and draped over the mirror.

Instead, the entire apartment was paneled in a light blond weathered teak, varnished to a reflective glow. On the far wall was the largest wardrobe Rika had ever imagined, and three floor length mirrors arranged in a semi-circle at another end dazzled Rika. The bed sat on a marble pedestal, covered with mesh netting so fine it resembled mist. This was suspended from the ceiling with what looked like a living branch of wood with leaves. The lounge the Queen had been sitting in, rested in front of a large hearth. Its flowing lines accented by gold stars. In front of the lounge sat two deep chairs of soft grayish felt. They looked to fit snugly and comfortably. On either side of the huge hearth were books and scrolls.

As the Queen and Rika took the two chairs, Rika noticed the Queen looking at her as if she were being measured. Rika’s shock was wearing off, but still she found herself too numb to speak.

With a little smile the Queen asked, “Trouble is often softened when it is looked at clearly. Tell me, what is bothering such a young thing as you?” A tear leaked down Rika’s cheek. She opened her mouth to respond when both mahogany doors burst open.

The king entered and Rika jumped out of the chair. Only the numbness kept her from not throwing herself on the floor again. Vardon entered the Queen's chamber and frowned when he saw the two-woman sitting side by side in the two chairs.

Ellis looked surprised to see her husband then looked at Rika, she got out of the chair and reclaimed the lounge. Using her hand, she got Rika to sit in the chair. Vardon surmised her movements and took the vacant chair. Vardon turned toward Rika, and Rika tried to melt into the chairs back. Vardon’s frown grew deep furrows in his face; he looked towards his wife.

“So, you know what happened, I take it.?” His contempt was not hidden in his voice. Rika’s redness and looking at the ground confirmed that Vardon was not trying to hide anything from this girl.

“I know nothing other than this young thing came into my room so upset she has not been able to utter a single intelligent sound. Then no sooner do I get her calm and she opens her mouth to speak, and you barge in like a stallion running from a fire. Will you please tell me what happened?” Ellis’s voice was calm but demanding.

Vardon shifted in his chair. When he got comfortable, he told Ellis what had happened in the gardens. As Ellis considered the event just described to her, the three of them looked at each other expectantly. Rika knotted her hands in her dress, Vardon seemed to relax yet his foot tapped constantly. Ellis sat back into the lounge and exhaled loudly.

“Where is Saad now?” Ellis inquired of her husband.

“Heading for the city is what Sho surmised.”

“That we will have to deal with later. As for you,” Ellis looked directly at Rika. Her voice was calm, yet a hint of formality touched it.

“We cannot have a royal offender among us. You will have to be dealt with.”

Rika gathered herself for the sentence she expected. What she got was, “We will send you off as a King’s emissary. In six or eight moons, this will be replaced with some new scandal, and you can come back and resume being a Queen’s maid.”

Rika was thunderstruck. She was to be sent away. Did she hear, right? Is this really happening to her? Rika’s mind tumbled. Without knowing she was speaking aloud, Rika said.

“The penalty is death.”

“That is the official rhetoric. In this case, I think we can see our way to not mention this incident again. Though I agree with Ellis, you need to be sent away and soon.”

Rika was embarrassed her thoughts had been heard by both. Ellis came over and bent down, placing her hands on Rika’s knees, looking her directly in the eyes, Ellis used her most motherly voice.

“Daughter, I want you to go to your room and get some rest. Tomorrow I will send someone. Do as they say as if I commanded it personally. We will not be able to converse until after you leave. Remember this, what you did was not wrong. Saad’s actions are inexcusable. He will be the one to receive punishment. Your part in this is not to mention this to anyone. There are people who would lobby for a strict interpretation of the old laws. The King and I have been trying to modernize these old laws. Bring it up to today’s standard of living and social ability. Yet there are those that balk at any kind of change.” Ellis patted her knee then stood up to continue.

“Go to your room now and try not to trouble yourself about this. Tomorrow you will start a great adventure. That is how you should look at it. A great adventure.”

Rika could think of nothing more pleasing than leaving the presence of the King and Queen. As she bowed, more of a nod than throwing herself on the floor, she backed out of the way she had entered. Closing the door behind her, she thought they must know of my second vision during the ceremony of making. Fearful, she fled down the hall thinking that becoming the Queen’s maid might not be such a promising idea.

Ellis and Vardon heard the door close then rapidly receding footsteps down the hall. Ellis took the chair vacated by Rika and looked at her husband. She could tell by his posture and that little tick of one eye that he had already decided.

“Tell me what you would not say in front of the girl.” Ellis’ tone was cold and demanding. Vardon shifted his legs and rubbed his temples with both hands. Leaning back with a grave smile, Vardon began.

“This is not an isolated incident.” He informed her of his conversation with Sholin.

“I have sent him to join the Morag patrol that leaves at first light. Can you believe his excuse was that she was a commoner?”

Ellis’s mouth tightened, she almost let the anger get the best of her. She looked at the decanter and passed it off as a bad idea. Rising, she went back to the lounge and tried to relax by closing her eyes. Vardon also rose and went to the hearth to light a fire. His decision had chilled him. Ellis opened her eyes when she heard her husband shuffling around. Not making any move she watched him. His sure, confident, and exacting movements calmed her. She realized he had not told her something and waited for him to broach the subject again. Flames licked at the logs as the tinder did its job. Vardon turned towards his wife, spoke softly with a touch of sadness.

“We need to protect the people from all foreseeable problems our family members may impose on them. In doing so, it has been known throughout our history to create gaps in the lineage. A new gap is needed.”

Ellis closed her eyes and visibly sank into the lounge. Vardon continued. “The possibility of Saad being King one day is too strong to ignore. He could easily decide to have Glorin removed and then be heir apparent. I will not be remembered as the one that allowed a despised man to rule.”

Though Ellis was aghast, her face remained blank. He wanted to kill her son. He may have been misguided and had a cruel streak but was he truly evil? She opened her eyes and studied her husband. With the set of his jaw and the posture of his stance, resolve and confidence flowed from him. If he was sure of himself and his decision, he must not see any alternative. It was true she had not dealt with her son since Blair’s departure. Could she not have seen these attitudes? Her mind clouded with guilt. Was she to blame? Blair had been her favorite since his birth. An attachment she could not name had taken her when her eyes first met his. He would have to come home now. He was second in line following Glorin. Realization stung when it sank in that she had already come to grips with the removal of Saad. She must get Blair to come home. What is she to do with Rika? Like finding the centerpiece of a puzzle, it all fell into place. With only the slightest regret she informed Vardon what she had decided.

“You must deal with Saad. I will deal with Rika and Blair.”

“Blair!” Vardon's voice boomed. “What does he have to do with any of this?”

“We cannot gamble with our subjects’ lives. If Glorin should fall, we would have no one professionally trained to rule. He needs the training his brother deprived him of. To simplify matters I will send Rika to find him and see that he returns home at once.” Vardon knew that tone, it was done.

Chapter 4

In the clouded laboratory, the blaze of fire glistened off the shimmering golden outline of a warrior of machinery. Three paces of bronzed muscle, closely resembling a standing bull. Hands of thumb and three fingers lay lifeless on the ceremonial altar. Gwydion was not only a dangerous wizard but also an expert in machinery. As a child, he was raised by the Smiths of Dividor Mountains, known for their knowledge of fire and metal. Once an honest man, temptation and greed took him into the forces of evil. His search for his true loins unraveled the tragic death of his parents, beheaded at a public gathering for heinous sacrilege. He still blames the Willows for his childhood of servitude. Deep hurt and hate for the Willow name, drove him to accept the dark magic offered to build this creature.

From the niche in the wall, he brought down a small chest. Opening the chest, he drew forth a challis of gold, encrusted with blood rubies all along its rim. Finally, a use for this monstrosity. Setting the challis on the altar, he rummaged around until he found what he was looking for. He drew the knife from its sheath, fixing his gaze on the channel that ran from tip through the hilt. A blood letter, also smith work. No longer than a man’s hand, the silver was polished and shone with a sparkle.

Floating across the room he pulled the chain suspended from the high ceiling. This much power is addictive. With a groan, the back wall turned and reversed revealing a small girl of twelve seasons, dark unfocused eyes, smudged tunic, and disarrayed hair, chained by hands and feet. Leather straps secured her head, her mouth gagged. Her brown eyes bulged with horror. Not losing eye contact, he reached behind him, absently summoning the challis. It floated from the altar to his hand. He smiled.

“Your virgin blood will awaken my demon, beginning the reign of terror, finally settling the score owed King Willow and his Nation. This demon will lead the horde against the people, ever expanding, multiplying, destroying everything in its path, then I will destroy all of Monde.”

Starting his incantation, the girl went rigid, her eyes glazed as the spell overwhelmed her. Taking the dagger, Gwydion thrust it into her neck and watched as the blood flowed into the challis. He removed the dagger and sealed her wound with hot wax, beads of blood appeared around the wax then congealed. Reaching up, he pulled the chain, the wall turned, the girl was gone. Turning, he stood before the altar with closed eyes. His incantation rose and fell like waves and as each wave broke, the rubies illuminated. As the ruby’s intensity grew, casting pale red light upon his face, he finished his spell aloud.

“Wings of might, power of steel,

spread the power of your will.

With this instrument, we bring it to life.

Let the Nations feel your might.

Skin of metal and veins of blood,

to his call the demon comes.

As images of man, you come and go,

give this being some of your soul.

Fear and despair will be its name.

King Willow’s Nations will remember their shame.”

The incantation finished; he raised his arms holding the chalice aloft.

“The means of my revenge, now for the breath of life,”

Gwydion poured blood, now boiling within the challis, down the throat of the bronze beast. Blood boiled over its lips. A shimmering red glow grew and enveloped it. The power of the magic expanded and blew Gwydion back off his feet as the altar shook, then cracked. The room grew dark, except for the red glow surrounding the beast. Scales appeared along the length of its body. The chest constricted then rebounded. Air whizzed through the nose. The right eye opened and closed, fingers flexed then relaxed. Scales divided and grew into skin. Hair sprouted and grew to cover its frame. With a swish, all light disappeared. Darkness and fear slithered along Gwydion’s spine as he realized the power his master controls. Two red orbs appeared before him. Shakily, he lit the candles on his workbench with a wave of his hand. When he turned, he found the beast sitting on the cracked altar, staring at him. Its chest drew in breath and let it out. Lowering itself to the floor, it approached Gwydion. Towering above him, evil creased its visage. Gwydion tensed; truly afraid it would kill him. Thoughts running through his mind: Have I made a mistake? Has the evil one duped me into believing I was needed, only to find I’m first to be destroyed.

It opened its mouth, blood dripping over it chins.

“Master” was all it said.

Realizing he had stopped breathing, Gwydion exhaled and leaned against the bench. Regaining himself, he straightened and stepped towards the beast.

“Destroy the Willow name, my Nudzh.”

Chapter 5

It was a cold crisp dawn. Blair’s breath pillowed in front of him as he and Blaze, his horse, traversed the last hill and eyed his destination. It had been twelve seasons since the young warrior had been to the city of Tiereny. That had been the year of his seventh season. He had been with his family, happy, carefree, adventurous. His father, the King, was there to celebrate the festival of Lathery, the coming of spring. He remembered the strange occurrence of the town Seer walking below the King’s balcony. She carried a small child in her arms while she moved along the receiving line. Then when directly below the King and his family, she looked up and said that the child she held would someday be Queen and young Blair her King. This was a shock; not only to the King but also to young Blair who could not even conceive of marriage when all he wanted to do was play at dragons and dream of slaying the fabled beast. But most of all he remembered the King’s response.

“Foolish soothsayer, how would the third son of the realm ever hope to be King.” This still stuck in his gut. Why not say third son of a King, a useless being of no significant importance, even to me. From that day forward, young Blair knew his standing in the house of Willow. Now as he crossed through the Riop gate into Tiereny, he jokingly said aloud,

“Where is my wife?”

“She left for the coven of Making not yet two moons ago, my lord.”

Startled, he swung around, sword at the ready, looking down on an old man. He was sitting behind the postern of the city gate. The moon threw night shadows and hid him from being seen clearly. A short narrow face, his hair was matted and disarrayed. Vibrant green eyes that commanded your attention could not be missed.

“You won’t need such a powerful sword to slay me my lord. I am a miserable beggar, who deserves no attention.”

“How is it you know me, old man?” Am I that tried I can’t see straight?

“Simple my lord, everyone knows the third jewel of the crown carries the sword Comet.”

Suddenly feeling too tired to question him further, Blair shrugged his shoulders and replaced his sword. He continued towards the Rover Inn, for food and rest. As he slowly walked out of earshot of the old man, he heard, “Be seeing you, my lord.” But when he turns to comment the old man was gone. Shaking his head, he got off his horse and tied it to the rail and entered the Inn. As the door closed behind him, the old man reappeared out of thin air. Flames came out his nose. Distorted wave lines ran the length of his body as he dissolved into the hard-packed earth.

The meeting was set for sundown, at Moors tavern, dockside in Tierney. Blair was to meet the man who wanted a guide into the Waste. Gods only knew why anyone would want to enter the Waste then explore it. He was not expecting any money from his family and needed this job. His funds were getting low, and he could use the advance money to pay for his lodging. That he was not expecting any money from his family was saying it mildly. They were not giving any. He was supposed to be learning matters of state. Living the life of royalty, playing the games of court. Blair was too high strung to sit and dally with lords and wannabes. When he informed his father of his intentions to make his own way, his father laughed and laughed. Then when they saw him mount his horse, packed for the road, the confrontation began.

The queen stepped in front of his horse. “Blair, where are you going? You are expected in court shortly.”

“Mother, we have been through this, I spoke with Sire about this. I am just no good at court. I do not have the patience to handle the likes of Seth Wedgewood. Adanna’s position is powerful. The wine market is the second largest enterprise in Monde. Their Adannian wine the most sought after and expensive. He flaunts his power by engaging in the inanest triads about possessions of his. I just want to slap him to get him to shut up!” Blair’s face turned red. “You see, just talking about him irritates me, I can’t endure any longer.”

“Don’t be foolish, now run back and change. Tell them I kept you in the gardens and I am sorry you are late.” The Queen waved her arm as to shoo him along. This irritated him even more.

“Goodbye Mother, I will try to send word from time to time.” With this he mounted his horse and left towards the main gate. He got to the gate to find it blocked by two guards.

“My lord, you cannot leave, by order of the King.” This from the sergeant, the bigger of the two men. Blair sat stunned on his mount. Then fire lit his eyes.

“Ok sergeant, I’m just going to see him.” Blair turned his horse back towards the palace. Took two steps, wheeled his horse around and crashed through the guards.

That was two years ago. Ever since, Blair had lived as a guide to the northern reaches and the Waste. He had been going under the name Luthor, hiding his blood connection as much as was possible. As he walked into Moors tavern, he noticed the two hooded men in the right rear of the tavern, barely visible due to the lack of lighting. The slight glint of metal reflected on their laps. He strolled over to the bar and ordered an ale.

“I’m looking for Byer, know him?” Blair asked the burly proprietor. The scowl he got in return made him reach for his knife instinctively. He stopped and took his ale to the center table, by the fire pit. The ale was weak, the tavern smelled of musk and smoke, enhanced by the slightest hint of rot. There was one serving girl and two wharf rats, trying to hide from notice. Then the door behind the hooded pair opened and a single man entered. He was average in height but unusually thin, wearing black breeches, a black jerkin shirt covered by a forest hunting cloak. His face was pocked marked, as if he had survived the plague. Around his neck he wore a silver chain with a large crystal suspended from it. He started to sit down, then one of the hooded men pointed to Blair. Without hesitation, he started over. When he reached the table he inquired, in a strange accent,

“Are you Luthor?

Byer?” Blair looked up.

“Yes, that is me, why don’t you come join us? My friends and I are about to eat and share with us. Surely you could use something to eat.” Grabbing Blair’s arm, he tried to lead Blair in their direction. Blair stood and twisted the man’s arm behind him and said,

“I don’t want to.” A quick jerk from the shoulder and the man was loose from Blair’s hold. Byer came back to the table and sat down. Blair returned, impressed by the slight man.

“You don’t need to physically dominate. You need only to communicate your stance. We will not try to harm you in any way.” Blair took a quick look over at the hooded men. They were both leaning so far out from the table as to think they might fall. Both also had crystals hung around their necks and they hung down and swung back and forth. Byer noticed, waved to the two men and they settled back.

“Let us discuss terms then. You understand that we wish to travel into the Great Waste. We expect to be there until we find what we seek.”

“And what is it that you seek?” Don’t say a person.

“We seek the Dragon Rest mountains, and what lives within.”

A sudden flood of memories, fears and fantasies washed over Blair. The smile that followed was wicked, knowledge filled. Regaining himself, he looked up to respond when he noticed the innkeeper approaching with a handful of wood. Both men watched as he laid the wood on the fire then stacked the rest. He then sat there and stoked the fire into a brighter version of itself. He got up, looked at the two men and walked back out of sight. Blair continued.

“Tis a long and dangerous journey, few know the way. This could take up to nine moons. The charge is going to make the tax collector blush. Are you sure that is where you want to go?”

“Most definitely. That is the only place I will find what I seek. The cost is of no importance. Tell me and I will give you one third and the rest when we reach these mountains.”

“Half now and half when we reach the Dragon’s Rest. I have certain expenses and provisions that will be necessary. The fee is a thousand gold Kings, we leave the first dawn after I get half. What is it you seek there?”

“A stone, an incredibly special stone. That is all you need to know.” Reaching into his cloak, Byer pulled out a leather bag and dropped it on the table. Not bothering to wait, he left and rejoined the hooded men.

Blair looked at the bag then the men and called out, “Be at the livery at dawn, we leave then.” With that Blair left the tavern. When the door closed behind him, the three men all smiled mischievously.

*

Their nostrils flared with each lunge the horses took, spewing clouded breath into the riders’ legs as they charged their way up through the snowy banks towards Talon Pass. Blair would find the talisman here, the one that would guide him through the Waste. Four days of hard riding had brought them close to the top of the world. No other place in all Monde was higher than where he was going.

Once the realm tried to maintain a post here, constant wind and severe storms made it unlikely any sane man would stay. Blair was not leading these three strange men to any sane man. No, but to one who will give him the talisman needed to reach Dragon Rest Mountains. The horse leaped and lunged forward again. It was a dance between the horses and the mountains, neither knew how to lead. The sweat from the horse’s exertion would freeze and the riders would lean forward and pound on the animal’s chest to break death’s icy hold. If not for the seal hide scarves, the riders themselves could not breathe through the ice that formed around their nostrils. As it was, each breath seared and caused burning deep within their chest.

The pass itself was ominous. To the tree line it seemed normal. Afterwards, black onyx jutted upright, creating the illusion of a dragon’s talon, poised to strike its prey. Blair knew of an entrance, just behind the spreading talon. The entrance was covered by an ice formation, when looked upon the magic forced your eyes left away from the entrance.

Blair reached the crest, just in the shadow of the talon. Here the air was breathable and only moderately freezing. Blair dismounted and turned to check his employers. All he could see were their eyes, the rest covered by hides and scarves. Their eyes were bulging out of their sockets in shock. Blair stared before realization struck him. He walked forward enough to lean forward and let his head go into the wind and light. To the others it seemed he had ridden right into the side of the mountain, but then his head appeared out of solid rock.

“Sorry about the shock.” Blair’s detached head said. “I have been here many times and forgot about the façade.” Withdrawing his head, Blair shouted to the riders.

“It is a protective illusion put here by the current resident to keep unwanted visitors from coming near his home. Ride straight to my voice and you will see. The horses are not affected by the illusion and will not balk. It also offers protection from the elements.”

They spurred their horses reluctantly forward and entered the wall face. The transition between light and shadow was like having hot breath blown into your face. At first it felt good, then the smell followed, you did not want to stay for too long. The cavern itself was dark except for three flames that seemed to burn right out of the wall. They were bowls of oil, carved right from the walls’ stone. Blair informed them that they never went out and then commented on the smoothness of the walls. He boasted that the fabled giants that used to walk Monde had carved them. Its ceiling was two men high, and it had no corners. It could hold ten riders and their horses without crowding each other. It was a warm spot to rest in the coldest part of the realm.

Byer unwrapping his scarves and stamping his feet. While not hiding any of his displeasure.

“This is an interesting novelty, as well as a welcome respite from the cold. I fear it will only make the rest of the journey worse. We would genuinely appreciate it if we could move on. Only because of your renowned knowledge of the Waste did we agree to travel here first. So where is this, this talisman dealer you spoke of?”

“Forgive sir, ever since I first came to this place, have I waited for the opportunity to do what was done to me. Your look when I rode into the talon.” Blair’s smile grew, he was having an enjoyable time with this.

“Fear not my friends. We have already reached the talisman dealer.” Blair walked over to the farthest light and reached his hand into the flame. Leaning forward and twisting his arm, Blair struggled while the flame was etched on his face. There was a click, followed by a chain sliding against the stone. The center section of wall opened, as tall as a normal man. Blair would have to duck to enter. The opening revealed a staircase going down. The number of stairs or where they lead could not be discerned.

After dismounting and traversing halfway down, they saw a well-lit room. The stairs ended on a polished onyx floor. The ceiling of the stairwell blocked their view. The stairs ended, two steps to the doorway, then they were in a magnificent entrance hall.

The hall spread out before them, twenty paces wide and easily sixty paces long. Red carpet lined the walkway accented by spaced Monolithic pillars. A huge chandelier, sprayed with cut crystal, lit the hall. Their reflections mirrored their movements as they headed across the hall. There were massive double doors of the same black onyx. Except the doors were adorned with gold leaf brogue patterns and two gold knockers in the shape of a lion’s head. Blair reached out and knocked on the door using one of the Lion’s heads. The sound reverberated throughout, rumbling like thunder in a mountain pass. Silence followed; Blair could hear his heartbeat. Not even Blair was unaffected by the chill running through the hall. The silence deepened; Blair reached for the lion’s head again. As he touched the face the door cracked open. Following his motion, he continued to push the door open and stepped inside.

Muted yellow light cast oblong shadows across the floor and ceiling as the three followed him. The first thing they noticed was that the rich style ended with the hall and doors. Beyond was just bare cavern walls hewed by the sweat of men and inadequately lit with sputtering torches in the wall. A short hall led to another room that cast flickering light into the hallway. Blair walked into this room and yelled a word from the olden tongue.

“Tartus, Tartus where are you? It’s me, the rambling mouse, and I brought you visitors.” There was a squealing noise within the room. The three reached the doorway in time to see a bookcase swing away from the wall. A creature came out of the passageway from behind.

Half a man taller than Blair. It had the torso and neck of a man, though covered in golden hair turned partially white with age. The head was that of a lion, with golden hair and mane, deep green eyes that saw the weakness of man. Two pairs of arms, one below the other, each ended with hands that had talon nails. The double joints of his shoulders gave the impression of being hunched backed. He stood on cloven hoofs attached to strong legs covered in mahogany brown hair. In three of his four hands he held a book. Ancient tomes of scribbling script writing. The other hand turned the pages of each book in sequence to keep the creature reading from book to book. It looked up and seemed to notice them for the first time. Looking at the three hooded men and then at Blair, no recognition showed in its eyes. Turning his body, Blair showed the creature his sword and said,

“Tartus, it is me, Mouse Willow.” The lion’s head turned from side to side, it closed its eyes and all the books closed as one. He turned and walked to the only seat in the room and sat down. It was a magnificent high-backed chair of red and black striped upholstery. The two sets of arm rests were supported by scrolled wood, highlighted by gold leaf. The chair and the creature were in perfect harmony. Resting its massive head on one of his hands under his chin. It opened its eyes and looked at them again. Blinking several times, it looked at Blair again. A spark of recognition grew into a wide smile, showing a set of sharp enormous white teeth. His voice was a rich baritone, reminiscent of the monks of Olster.

“Ah yes, young Willow, how’s your father?” Not waiting for an answer, he continued.

“He wants a report on the magik that has been unleashed upon the land. Well, that is exactly what I have been doing. It amazes me that you reached me so quickly. It was only a few days ago this terrible thing happened. How did you get here so fast, young one?”

“It was a matter of magik I came about, but none that has been unleashed. What is it you speak of?”

A space of several heart beats went by before Tartus responded. “Let us deal with why you are here, if not on the King’s business.”

This brought gaping mouth stares from Blair’s three traveling companions. Before anyone had a chance to say anything Tartus stated another revelation.

“And you are traveling with three mystical elves. This ought to be quite a conversation. I see by your reaction I have done what was needed. I have stripped away the guises you all were wearing.” The travelers were all dumbfounded by having their aces turned face up.

“Come gentle beings, drop the magik that portrays you as Mondes. Show young Willow what fairytales are made of.”

Each looking to the other for a response, Byer shook his head, lowered his hood, and removed his crystal necklace. The other two followed suit. A golden glow followed the passage of the chain over their heads. First the hair and skin changed color. Their hair was flaxen yellow and their skin a swallow green. Their ears were jagged, their eyes narrowed. Each had pale brown eyes that made you think of serenity. Transformation complete, they stood and studied Tartus. Blair wiped his eyes to see if it changed things.

Byer stepped forward and asked Tartus.

“How is it that the king of Monde has a Zoltar for a mage?”

“Zoltar, what is a Zoltar?” Blair asked. Byer placed his hand on his chest.

“A Zoltar is a magical beast created by the ancient mage Icarius. They were developed to read the Trimort without engaging them. The Trimort is so powerful, all the spells had to be written in three different books. To even write them on the same page would execute them. Henceforth, the three books that he holds now are in his hands. It was Icarius’ thought that if he could have someone read the spells without using them, then explain the working to him, he could gain considerable knowledge about guiding man down the chosen path. Only they were discovered misleading Icarius for their own purposes. I was taught that the next master mage, Tartius I believe, unvoiced the spell and sent them back to mere life forces.” Blair step back with hands in front.

“So, the whole story has not been told. Not even the gentle and ever worrying elves have the complete story. Sit and eat.” Waving his arms, Tartus made a table, and four chairs appeared, covered with quantities of food and wine. Blair’s stomach growled.

“While you refresh your self’s, I will tell you the other part of the story.” The four travelers sat down and inspected the fare in front of them. Each tasted it and found it to their liking and started to eat. The tension noticeably subsided as Tartus told his story.

“Tartius did indeed send the original five back into time and space. What is not commonly known is that he also created one he thought did not have the problems of the original ones. He spent countless moons studying the works of the five and the answers they gave to the masters. From this he concluded that the problem with the original ones was that they were to be restricted to the overall concepts, not free to adjust with the natural fluctuation of any undertaking. Knowing the temper of Icarius and his tunnel vision when it came to the true path of man, they started to form their own goals, leading them to lie to Icarius so he would follow the path they had chosen, believing it was his own. That they got caught was a twist of fate. A novice, studying Trimort, discovered an unusual answer the Zoltar gave Icarius concerning the whispering tea ceremony. What the ceremony contains is not important. What is important is what the Zoltar told Icarius. At the end of the passage, it tells exactly what the effect of this ceremony is on those partaking in the ceremony. The temple elders were to be the people the ceremony was to be performed with. Since the elders already mistrusted them, the ceremony would have sent shock waves throughout all Monde. Fortunately, Icarius was informed of the true results before he could begin the ceremony. In Icarius’ rage he froze all the Zoltar where they stood. Tartius gave me an intense sense of loyalty to the realm, along with the inability to lie. I can only divulge magik and their meanings to one of royal blood.”

Finished with his story, Tartus looked directly at Blair. Blair, still enjoying his meal, finally noticed the silence and everyone looking at him. Realizing he was too engrossed in his meal and not paying attention to what was going on, he wiped his mouth.

“Tartus, history is fine, but we are going on a quest. These elves are looking for a stone of some importance to them. I do not think it has any monetary value now that I know who I am traveling with. But a deal is a deal. Besides, I have already spent some of the money they gave me. They say it can only be found in the Dragon Rest Mountains. You were the one who help me when I went into the Waste, in search of that lost boy.” Finally, his mind started to sharpen, “What magik was released on the land?”

“My favorite a twofold question. young mouse, what snare have you fallen into this time?” He raised one of his hands to hold off any comment. Lowering his head and rubbing his eyes, Tartus had taken enough time speaking of history to clarify the picture of the magik that had taken place at the temple of Lashnar. Looking up at those before him, revelation written on his massive face. “That’s it,” he said more to himself than those around him. “Blair!”

This brought shock to Blair. Tartus had not called him that since his first visit.

“You have stepped into your destiny. The path before you is already written in the journals of time. It is fate, your fate that you should be here. Your quest is much greater than you feel now. It will take you, your elf friends plus some you have not met yet, to achieve what is before you. A talisman is what you need but I cannot supply it.”

This brought Byer out of his seat. Leaning forward, hand on the table, Blair could see the urgency vibrate off his body. “I must insist you take us to the mountains. We can wait no longer.” Tartus started a low growl that brought surprise to the elves’ eyes. Then Tartus tilted his head and recited.

“Mistress of Fire, Seeker of Stone”

“Reflections in the eyes of Demons Unknown”

“Loins of Royalty, hold the Key.”

“Only Triumph shall set the Nations free.”

“Are you not the seeker of stone? There is more here than concerns the elves. You must work as one to complete these prophecies. Time to put each nation’s concerns aside and achieve what must be done.”

Reluctantly, Byer sat back down and looked at Blair. “So, Loins of Royalty, shall we decide who shall be Mistress of Fire?”

Byer had resigned to follow fate’s trail. Blair looked to Tartus for guidance. Realizing he had not asked the question, Blair spurted out, “Tartus, who is the Mistress of Fire? And where can we find her?” Rising from his chair and strolling across the room, Tartus reached into the bookcase and pulled forth a medallion suspended from a gold chain. Tossing the medallion to Blair he decreed, “Wear this around your neck for all to see. Then let the Mistress of Fire find thee.”

Blair looked at the medallion. It was circular and fit in the palm of his hand. It had three indentations around the edge, one depression on the bottom, and one on either side just above. Across the face were two crossed swords. Each sword was different from the other. Each had a different hilt, one a knuckle guard, and the other a quillon. Next to the swords were symbols, on the left an eye with a red gem, cut to refract light, for a pupil. On the right, a moon and star in relief. Though it was thick and felt sturdy, it had almost no weight. On the back were two depressions almost all the way through. One was a diamond and the other a circle. Blair slipped it around his neck and held it in his hand as he studied it. He released it and could not even tell if he wore it.

“Well, Tartus, where do I go to be seen? I cannot just ride the streets of every city, waiting to be found.”

“You should start near Riop, at the Temple of Making. There is to be a general meeting there, next full moon. The meeting will decide how they should react to the magik that was unleashed there. It is the beginning of the dark times we face, young Blair. Go with all speed, but beware. The dark ones are sure to try and stop you from completing the prophecies.”

“Tartus, you never did tell me what happened there. What form of magik was unleashed?”

Reluctantly Tartus told them all they needed to know.

“A girl, one of the young ones, was pulled from her vision. She hurled herself into the flames and was consumed. Other than that, I cannot say. Fear not mighty elves, the one you seek will be there. Time will not be lost. Go now and be true to yourselves.”

Chapter 6

Rika’s world quivered between black and grey. Tired red eyes opened through a crusty glare. Fire danced before her. She shrunk back into her pillow. The picture firmed, a man holding a candle was shaking her awake.

“Come, the days a wasting.” His voice was water flowing over a waterfall. Soft, musical, and forceful. She rubbed her eyes to see more clearly. He saw her inspect him and stood back for the viewing. He was weathered, not old, not fragile. The look of someone used to being outdoors. His long black hair was braided and worn over his left shoulder. He looked dark compared to everyone else she had seen in the palace. His eyes caught her, she took a sharp breath. They were black coals. Penetrating and steady.

“Get up I am the one the Queen sent to guide you on your adventure.” He smiled, showing white teeth that seemed pointed and sharp.

“I have already packed everything you will need. So just put this on and come out into the hall. We will leave as soon as you’re dressed.” He threw her a bundle of buckskin material and turned and closed the door behind him.

Slowly the morning fog cleared her mind and yesterday’s events burst through and struck her. Adrenalin rushed to her feet, and she jumped out of bed. Seeing the King and Queen in the Queen’s chambers was not a dream. She really had slapped Saad. She was to be sent away to protect her from those who would see her dead for what she had done. She must not tell anyone that this had happened. Where was she going? Her mind raced with unanswered questions as she fumbled with the bundle on her bed. She got the bundle apart and stood there looking at what she was to wear. Breeches and shirt of buckskin. Both laced on with rawhide. There were soft lamb skin boots next to the bed. Picking up the boots, she examined the souls. They were treated with something that made them hard but pliable. She had seen the huntsman of her village wear something like it when she was a child. She had never been in breeches and didn’t know if it was proper for her to wear them. What would people say when they saw her? As if answering an unknown summons that man entered her room. As the door opened, Rika dashed for the blanket and covered herself.

“What is taking so long? It is an hour before sunup, and we must be away. Did the Queen not tell you to follow what I say as if she had commanded it herself? So, put those on and stop looking like you have been offended. This will only be the beginning of the changes you will go through.” His tone was condescending and mocking. He closed the door and Rika started crying. A short while later Rika appeared from her room. She noticed her outfit matched his. Down to the braided hair over the left shoulder. She thought it felt right. She started to speak; he threw his hand over her mouth.

“You need not ask any questions now. In an hour or so we will rest, and I will try to tell you where we are going. For now, be quiet and follow me exactly. Don’t speak and don’t make any move except those that I have already done. Do you understand?” He whispered and when she nodded her head, he released her. Picking up a canvas satchel, he slung it over his shoulder and headed down the hall. She followed him through the halls and into the dining room, which was dark. Then he entered the kitchen and voices could be heard in another part. They saw no one and before she knew it, she was walking through a door that led outside the palace walls. She was standing in a small clearing while the man closed the door and locked it with a key. He then placed the key inside his jerkin and started towards the deeper forest. Not wanting to feel foolish again, Rika kept her mouth shut and walked behind him.

His stride was long and graceful. None of the underbrush was disturbed as he passed. As for Rika, she was stumbling and falling the whole time. He would not stop and help her up. He would turn his head, look at her then continue walking. Once or twice, she felt like just sitting there until he responded in any way. But she did not have the nerve to try. That first hour seemed to last all day. He never even hesitated in his path. He just kept pushing forward. Finally, they entered another clearing. It must have been a place he used regularly since its fire rocks were all arranged and even tree trunk stools were around the little fire pit. He went over to a copse of trees and withdrew an earthenware jug. Went to one of the stools and sat down. Taking a long pull from the jug he motioned for her to sit down next to him. She did and instantly started to rub her feet. They both sat there; he drinking whatever was in the jug, her, trying to catch her breath.

“We have a long journey in front of us and I want to know why I am being sent. So little miss, tell me, who are you and why am I babysitting you while we try to find the person we are looking for?”

Babysit, I am too old to be watched over. How dare he? Those were the thoughts running through her before she answered him.

“I have no idea why you were chosen to guide me. I have no idea as to where we are going. I do know that I travel as an emissary of the King and expect to be treated as one.” She stuck out her chin as she had seen her mother do to her father. The outcome was not the same though. He pulled his knife and placed it against her throat. The blood drained from her face.

“Wrong attitude to use with me, little one. Please don’t use that tone again.” He put his knife away and drank some more. Then surprising her, he offered her the jug. She just shook her head.

“In a little while you will have wished you had taken some.” He put the jug down and looked her in the eyes.

“You don’t look dangerous. You must be something though. The Queen herself came to me and asked if I would do this. Asked me, do you believe that? Well, that is unimportant. I will tell you this. We have been sent to bring back Prince Blair.” If he meant this to have some effect on her it did not. She had never even seen Prince Blair, except a painting in the hall of the Queen’s chamber. He was no more than a little boy in the painting, and it barely registered on her who he was. Not knowing how to start she finally decided on a route to pursue.

“Sir, if you would be so kind as to introduce yourself. We will be a little closer to figuring out who and where we are going.” Her tone was one of formality and he shied away from her.

“’Sir’, you say. Please forgive me, my lady. I didn’t know I was in the presence of such an honored person as you. Please except my humble apologies for crass behavior. My name, my lady, is Merric Wund. Master huntsman for his royal majesty King Willow. And who do I have the honor of addressing?” Sarcasm dripped from every word he spoke. Undaunted she answered him anyway.

“I am Rika Gresso, Queen’s maid. Now master Merric, tell me where we will find Prince Blair?” Her tone remained formal but this time he did not stand for it. In a quick move, he reached over and grabbed her arms and raised her to her feet. His hands hurt her where they held her. His black eyes stared directly into hers. Fear broke her resolve, and she started crying. Before the tears sprouted, Merric got a good glance of who she was, a young lady out of her element, nowhere to turn except him. Why would Ellis do this to me? Then holding her at arm’s length he said,

“I am sorry. You truly are a Queen’s maid, aren’t you?” She nodded yes and he continued. “I did not know. I thought you were some lost child who needed to be removed from the palace. Why would they send a Queen’s maid south of the Divisor?”

She broke free of his grasp and stepped back. Shock was etched in her eyes. They were sending her home in disgrace. She folded into a ball on the ground and sobbed.

###

Andreas Vanderslyke, Captain of the Guard, surveyed the scene before him. The guard’s courtyard was draped in light grey. Damp air could not keep the dust from collecting in the nostrils of his men. Creaks of tightening straps and the clank of breastplates drummed throughout. The standard patrol of thirty men and horses prepared to leave in the pre-dawn coolness.

Except, this one has thirty-one. He thought to himself as Saad’s grey gelding was led into the courtyard. He remembered it as a magnificent stallion with a wry spirit and unpredictability. It had thrown young Saad and in his rage at being embarrassed he personally gelded it himself. That was five seasons ago. Saad’s viral temper was already renowned. Andreas shook his head. Why was Saad being sent on this patrol? As far as he was aware, no royal personage had ever been on this patrol before.

“These are strange times,” he grumbled aloud. Movement caught his eye and he turned to look. Coming out of the garden, called Hero’s Walk, were Vardon, Queen Ellis and Saad. The air about them seemed stiff and formal. Sighing, Andreas turned and went to meet them. As he approached Vardon gestured and advanced from his party.

“Glorin was to meet us. Have you seen him?”

“No, my lord,” replied Andreas. Taking a formal stance and bearing, Andreas unconsciously adapted to the mood about him.

“Shall I summon him my lord?” Vardon shook his head and released a pent-up breath before answering.

“No, no that will not be necessary.” Vardon then dismissed him and absently rejoined Ellis and Saad.

The patrol was ready and waiting, under the stare of the King and Queen standing on the lawn. The men shifted uneasily on their mounts. Soon the horses picked up the uneasiness of their riders and started to prance in their ranks. Dust from the square grew thicker. Even Ellis waved a hand to try and keep the dust from settling on her. Andreas felt reluctant to approach his King again. There prevailed a distasteful essence from the royals. Then the sun breached the walls. Heat and light scorched the waiting patrol. Time was now becoming an enemy of the waiting patrol. Andreas had to expose himself to the little group again. Coming out of the shadow of the guardhouse, he guessed about the unusually warm spring weather. He was keeping his mind off dealing with the royals again. Five paces from the group, the tension felt languid. As he stepped in front of them, he smelled an aroma coming from Saad. He thought it smelled like fear.

“My-lord, forgive the intrusion, but if the patrol is to make the first outpost by dark, they must leave immediately.”

“Very well Andreas, he will be along momentarily.”

The Kings voice did not conceal his emotions as usual. You could feel the displeasure in his tone. Glorin was sure to be the target of the King’s wrath. Walking out of earshot, Andreas signaled his patrol to prepare for departure. The King and Queen escorted Saad to his waiting mount. Kissing his mother on the cheek and squeezing his father’s hand, Andreas would have thought he was going to the summer house. Instead, he was going on a patrol that always had at least one casualty. As the Queen turned to leave, sunlight exploded out of the tear that ran down from the corner of her eye. Taking ranks, the patrol turned as one and headed out the gate. Just as Saad reached the portal, a voice rang out.

“Be alert.”

Turning in his saddle and looking up towards the shout. Andreas saw Saad’s older brother atop the Watchman tower. Glorin’s flaxen hair shone like gold in the morning sun.

“It’s your own fault,” Glorin shouted. With that, Glorin disappeared into the tower.

Vardon and Ellis had frozen in their tracks at the first shout. Ellis’ eyes were now clear and sharp. Only Andreas could see the displeasure in them. The royal couple entered the guardhouse as Saad went through the portal. Andreas stood there a minute looking towards the backs of his King and Queen. What had Glorin meant by, “It’s your own fault?” Strange times indeed.

###

Rika smelled the city of Escap before they reached it. A southern wind caught the city’s aroma and announced its presence. Rika was concentrating on keeping one foot in front of the other, and almost did not notice the change. Then a strong gust blew back her hair and she was overpowered by the smell.

“Oh, my word, what is that?” Her face scrunched up into a prune shape as she inhaled again.

“That my dear is Escap. Our current destination.” Merric’s attitude had changed about Rika on the trek down. Besides, she had not complained yet. Even after she tripped over all those roots in the forest.

“Why does this place smell this bad? Haven’t they learned how to manage their sewers yet?” Rika’s was ever questioning him about something. She acted like she was disappointed in herself, and she must accept what comes. Yet she never came out and asked directly. That should give her mind something to play with and keep her from noticing how much she was going to change during this journey. Change she would. She was just going to have to be a huntsman to survive this journey.

“Father rented me a carriage to carry me to Crenwelge. Have not ridden a horse since I began training for the Queen’s court.” Merric shrugged his shoulders and continued walking.

Rika could see more as the forest started to thin. From the sound, Rika realized civilization was extremely near. Oh, how she wanted a bath and hot tea. Then soak her tired feet in a solution any city oculist was sure to have. She just hoped that Merric would stop at a place that was respectable and not a hovel.

The city came into view as she reached the last trees. She stopped dead in her tracks. It had one central street, and it was flooded with people. They bustled everywhere. They walked shoulder to shoulder and knocked each other about. It was utter chaos. Trying to brace her nerve she grabbed the handle of the knife at her waist and followed Merric into the small city.

Escap was the way station to Crenwelge. Most travelers and goods coming from or leaving for the capital pass through on their way in or out of Crenwelge. It was a harbor to both the Talon and Tribute rivers. It was the last stop on the Kings Road before Crenwelge. Its space was limited but its population was ever changing. Rika took in the city from her vantage point walking behind Merrick. To her left was the old gate across the Capital River that stopped all cargo and ships from continuing unabated towards Crenwelge. Huge towers across the river held the chains that brought up the bridge, pulled by large Sturges work horses. The draw bridge down allows traffic across to the Kings Road to Riop and Newburg. The city itself spread out into a huge triangle, the base being the forest that led up from Crenwelge and the tip being the Tribute River. All along the west was water and docks and warehouses boarded by a walkway that allowed access to the warehouses and docks. On the east side was the town of shops and inns and government buildings in the middle.

Merric stopped just before the entrance to the city. Rika almost stumbled into him; she was so occupied by gazing at the enormous number of people.

“Take hold of my belt, do not let go. I don’t want you getting lost in this crowd.” Merric took her hand and forced it to hold his belt. Turning he started to navigate his way through the people. The bodies, faces and voices overwhelmed Rika’s senses. She was being poked and jostled by the mass of humanity. She felt hands on her where hands should not be. She could do nothing but endure the torment. After what seemed hours of weaving, Merric stepped in through a doorway and Rika was assailed by the smell of men and stale ale.

Relief from the pressure of bodies was quickly forgotten as she surveyed the room. Most of the dozen tables or so were occupied by at least three men. The bar, which faced the door, was the entire length of the back of the room. It had a sway back door that allowed access to the hallway behind the bar. The entire length jammed with bodies standing and drinking. The conversations quieted as the two entered. A few heads turned and the conversations’ normal tone mirrored their acceptance. Still with her hand on Merric belt, Rika followed him to the bar. The person behind it was a short, pig faced man. He wore a dirty apron over a black shirt and breeches. He was sweating and smelled of decay when he spoke.

“Eros, room with a bath, make it clean.” Merric spoke with authority. The man squinted through the smoke and smiled showing yellowish green rotten teeth.

“Ah, the majesties’ hunter. What brings us this privilege? With a young consort to play with. Maybe you’ll share when you’re through.” He smiled again and looked directly at Rika. Acid poured into Rika’s stomach as the vision of him near her shoved into her mind, she let go of Merric’s belt. Merric opened the sway door, strode towards Eros. Eros backed away, mock indignation contouring his features. The weight on his shoulders stopped Merric before he hit him. His only job was to find Blair and bring both back to the palace. The opinions of others were of no import.

“What room?” Merric glared as he stepped back.

“Use thirteen, it’s the bridal suite.” Eros jumps back as he tossed the key to Merric. Rika was not sure whether this was an insult or not. Merric snatched the key out of the air and strolled through the hall entrance. The hall led to a small staircase. Merric ascended the steps and turned right at the top. The first door he came to he used the key and opened the door. The room was no more than five by eight paces. It had a window that looked over the street. A bed, a couch, separate door that led to the privy. Merric walked into the room, checked every corner, and looked out the window. Rika stood in the middle of the room and watched as he secured the room. When he was satisfied, he faced Rika.

“When they fill the bath, use it. There will not be another for some time now. When you are through, I will have something to eat waiting. Don’t open the door for anyone after I leave.” Rika was about to respond when a knock came from the door. Merric did not hesitate but opened the door to admit two young men carrying large buckets of steaming water. They went ahead directly to the privy, emptied their loads, and left. Merric closed the door behind them and locked it.

“Is it that dangerous here?” Rika had concern in her voice.

“I‘ll not have a Queen maid in my keeping harmed. Though you wear the clothes of a commoner, no one will take you from me. Your pedigree shows through. The world is not filled with happy souls. Many would kill for the chance to touch you, must less to ransom you.”

Rika blanched as the meaning sunk in.

“Go enjoy your bath while the water is still hot. I will leave and lock the door. When you get out, we will eat. I must arrange passage for us, then get food and bring it back.” Rika did not seem comforted. Merric sighed and added.

“Don’t fret over what I said, I have never lost a charge and don’t plan to start now. Relax and enjoy your soak.” Merric left and Rika listened to hear the door lock before she moved.

Emerging from the privy, Rika found a small drawstring bag on the bed. Opening it she found her brush, though she thought she had left it in the palace. And some toiletries. As she headed back to the privy, she realized she had not heard Merric enter the room and leave the bag. She looked around, trying to locate the satchel Merric carried. It was not there, and she knew he didn’t take it with him when he left. She was going to have to remember to be aware of what was going on around her. It was obvious that she would have to start looking after herself. She could no longer afford to be self-consciously centered on what she was enduring. Not to mention how her life was turning out. Toiletries taken care of; she came back to brush out her hair. She was astonished to find a table set up and food supplied. Merric was sitting at the table quietly eating a bowl of stew.

###

Sholin descended the dark damp stairs that lead to the underbelly of the Boars Head Inn. At the bottom of the stairs were two doors. One looked as if it had never been opened since time began. The other was clean, and the handle was well worn. He chose the one that looked like it had never been open.

The door slid noiselessly open, and fire light flickered in his eyes. He waited while his eyes readjusted to the surrounding environment. The light did not give much indication as to the room’s size. The only light came from the hearth a good forty paces from where he stood. Ever-changing shapes and shadows flickered throughout as the fire consumed the wood within. The only things in the room he could see were three high back chairs of which only one was occupied. The only other feature noticeable was a black hole in the far corner. It led to other chambers down within the cellar. He had never been past this room; he did not think he really wanted to. There had been occasions when horrifying screams came up through that opening and he decided he did not want to know who or what had caused them. Sholin faced the lone occupant.

“Master Flynn, our benefactor has a request.”

Skain Flynn was a master thief and backer of the entire underworld. He was an unhealthy-looking man, with grey stubble, unkempt nondescript hair and mutton-stained shirt and trousers. He had a round chubby face that held no enjoyment, neither for those who looked upon it or for the one within. Looking up from the scroll he was studying, he smiled that perfect white teeth smile. Sholin could never get out of him who spelled his teeth. Decay still flavored his breath every time he spoke. Flames reflected mutely from the opaque left eye, which was dead.

“Leave us, until summoned.” He spoke with the raspy voice of one who smoked too much. At his command, a huge man detached himself from the black hole. Cross bow across his tree truck arms, he went out the door with unusual grace for such a large man. Sholin’s only recognition was a quick glance of the eyes as the door closed behind him. Noticing the gesture, Skain could not help himself.

“The great wiz, taken unaware by someone’s presence, surely you’re not that old.”

“My age, though unfathomable by you, is irrelevant. Our benefactor has need of an accident.” Sholin stressed the word ‘our’ with enough force to allow Skain to know this was Vardon’s business and games would not be appreciated.

“What type of accident does he wish?” Skain was determined to make this as hard as possible, Kings business or no. Skain and Sholin had a true distaste for each other.

“A patrol just left for the Morag outpost. There is but one grey horse. The rider of that horse must die. But only him and with natural circ*mstances.”

Skain and walked to the hearth and stared into the flames.

“Won’t be responsible for wrong person on right horse. No description, no proof of identity or kill. Morag outpost cost extra. Is time an issue?” Skain’s voice was dull monotone.

“No more than three moons. Letter response of success not necessary.”

“1500 gold Kings.” “Done.”

Skain eyes focused and he turned around. Sholin was gone. He did not hear him move but he would swear he could still hear him breathing.

Chapter 7

A breeze caught the fresh smell of coffee and deposited it under Blair’s nose. His dream of horses crashing through the waves of the northern shore was replaced with sounds of birds and the camp awakening. Sitting up and stretching, he looked to the fire and saw one of the guardsmen checking the coffee and pouring a tin. Puzzlement etched his forehead as he thought of the two elves traveling with Byer. They never spoke to Blair and never audibly to each other. A sharp whisper was all that traveled between them. Byer had informed him on the path down from the pass that they were guards sworn to protect and assist Byer in any endeavor he saw fit, to complete the mission they were on. They were named Kumar and Arbor. Of that mission, Blair only knew they were to retrieve the stone. What they intended to do with that stone, Byer would not or could not say.

Byer was reluctant to discuss his role as described by Tartus. Would he and the elves have the same purpose for this stone? And what if they didn’t, how was Blair dealing with them? Elves were new to him. He had heard all the fireside stories of how the elves were part of this land and had advised Kings before the split. That was over a thousand seasons ago if he were to believe those childhood tales. Blair was glad they had decided to don those crystals that made them look like men. He was not sure he could handle traveling with childhood tales. He felt like he was still a kid, and he was amazed he had not tried to run away from the enormity of the quest he was on. His reflection on this had caused him to rethink his reasons for leaving his family in pursuit of a life of adventure.

What was it he was truly leaving? Was it some inner thought that drove him to find his destiny? Or was he just running from the responsibility of being the King’s third son? Byer squatted next to Blair. He squinted as the sun broke the horizon and sunlight flooded under the trees and into Byer’s eyes. As if he knew what Blair was thinking, Byer asked him.

“What is the son of the king, doing hiring himself out as a guide under a different name?” The bluntness of the question slapped Blair into a defensive attitude. Falling back on his elbows, Blair studied the magical face the elf wore. Seeing through the magik, Blair pictured him as he saw him in Tartus’ dwelling. Without understanding why, he relaxed and started to explain as best as he knew how.

“Just lucky, I guess. It started when I was about nine seasons. I overheard my father talking about me. He said, the third jewel of the realm has no chance of being King. All my life they told me I was the best at what I was doing. Though when the time came to do anything, my brothers were always chosen first. So, to alleviate the bitterness, my fighting practices became longer and more intense. I was to take command of the armies when the time came. But my brother became envious of my skills and had me transferred to court. Being a squire in the court of King Willow is quite tedious and boring. As the time went by, I was expected to develop the games of politics and state. My brother had committed himself to be commander of the armies, so I had to learn and do as I was told. I kept up my fighting practices and went on hunts with the royal gamekeepers. That is where I developed by tracking abilities. When dealing with fops and wannabes becomes too much for me to stomach, I simply ran away from home. Being the first Willow ever to leave without the King’s consent, I realized I would need to be self-sufficient.

“At first people hired me to get in favor with the king. But before too long they realized that no favor was gained. They stopped hiring me and food was scarce. I changed my name and started getting along. Hunting had always kept me alive, but living under the stars gets old. Then the missing child in the Waste was reported. Since I found him, I have been able to keep a few coins in my pocket.” Blair rose and got himself a tin of coffee. He returned and studied the façade that the elf wore.

“Now I’m told my life is not mine again, and I must follow the path destiny has chosen for me. That is what I ran away from in the first place. Just a dog chasing his tail and never able to catch it. Though I’m getting tired of trying.” The fire crackled as Blair dropped his head back onto his saddle. A breeze rustled the leaves.

“The choice is yours still, young Willow. We are shown the path that lies before us. It is still up to us to follow it or divert and pursue some other avenue. A man of choice still, do you choose to follow destiny or hide and live unfulfilled? For only when you accept life’s path can you truly see the meaning of your existence. Yet you still have the choice. No man can force you to follow a path you do not want to.”

Circ*mstances guide us. “What choice do I have? I try to make a living; I agree to guide you to the Waste. Along the way I discover I am meant to go there with you. I must follow destiny’s path,”

“No, you choose to follow its path. You could have turned us down and we would have sought another. You never would have gone to see Tartus for us, thus you would not know you were destined to search the Waste. You could leave us now and refuse to go into the Waste. The choice is still yours.”

“Yet I have already spent some of the coin you gave me, forcing me to guide you into the Waste, along destinies path.” Told you so.

“You choose to have those values; you could turn cold and steal away in the night. But you have values that tell you what is right for you. You choose to have these values; they were not forced upon you,” Byer was in teacher mode walking back and forth with his hands behind his back.

“Values are taught to us as children, we have no choice as to who we are sired by. So, destiny leads us down our path.” One point for me.

“As children, we learn and experience many things. As we grow and gain knowledge, we decide what we feel is right and what we feel is wrong. So, you see we still choose the path we follow.” Byer eyes sparkled in the firelight.

Frustrated, Blair rose and walked to the picket line with the horses. He thought he had reasoned this out many times. Now he was as confused as a lost child. A twig snapped and Blair turned to see Byer walking towards him.

“Come to snatch another piece of me?” Blair was suddenly truly angry he didn’t get his point across. “Or are you just coming to rub salt into my wounds as they bleed?”

Byer stopped short and studied the young man. Then a smile came to his eyes, his face still showing the determination of a stern man. Blair realized he had just discovered a flaw in the elves’ magic. The facades they wore did not show emotion, but their eyes did. Byer’s eyes had the power of time and knowledge behind them. It was looking into the past and having it played out for you.

“Blair,” Byer’s voice was even and strong. “Your choices have been wise, your direction true. Understanding is never really achieved. I am a hundred of your seasons, yet I understand even less than you do. Eat, and let us be off, for time is not our ally.”

Byer turned and went to his saddle which he picked up and headed towards the horses. Blair just stood there, eyes wide as he repeated, “a hundred seasons old.”

*

A snort and stamp of a horse’s hoof induced Blair awake. He rose and massaged his neck. He recalled a strange dream that had left him restless in his sleep. Two women, one on either side of him. Both held a rope strung around Blair’s waist. Between him and the women were endless pits of black. One pulled him to his death and the other to her.

He raised his arms above his head and stretched out his muscles, then glanced towards the fire. Two men and an elf sat drinking coffee. He went back to his stiff neck, trying to loosen the kink. Swirling about, he looked again, shocked at the possible discovery. It was one of the guards, Kumar, he thought. Byer noticed Blair and waved.

“Do not fear, your majesty, we will not be detected. Some of our senses are clouded by the magik of the crystals. Arbor has just returned from a scout. He says that there is no one around for a least a league in each direction.” Byer nodded toward Arbor, who immediately restored the chain about his neck.

“There are but two items that could slow us down on our journey. One is people realizing I am a Prince of the realm. The other would be the discovery of the actual existence of elves. It is to our benefit if these are not discovered. Please feel free to do what is needed, but remember time is not our ally, or so you said.” Blair didn’t mean to be rude, but common sense is sometimes overlooked. The elves looked at each other and bowed their heads. Byer rose and offered a tin to Blair.

“Our forgiveness my lord. Or should we just use Luthor? You seem a little perturbed, did you not sleep well?” The guardsmen chuckled and sipped from their tins to muffle the response. Blair was embarrassed and confused to see what was so funny.

“Through the night you fought great battles and swore mighty oaths. It appears you have women after you. In your slumber, you spoke of these women very loudly. We find it amusing that these women of your dreams, cause you such restlessness. Please accept our sincere apologies.” Byer bowed mockingly and took his seat. Blair reddened even further, thinking about calling out in his sleep. He turned tail and took his seat by his saddle. He tried to recall the dream but could not. The harder he thought about it the less he remembered.

By mid-day, the road had become lively as they reached neighboring Riop. Farmers driving herds or goods to market. Some friendly as the travelers approached. Others are more nervous of strangers traveling in a group. A few would not even register their presence. In hope that if they ignored them, they would just go away. The day was warm with a cooling breeze coming from the north. Summer would not be long now, and the days would grow long. The last watering station before Riop was coming into view when they noticed a caravan already occupying it. Blair thought, six hundred and fifty seasons of Willow rule, and what are we known for, water stations.

“Neighbors, welcome to the water of life. Rest yourselves, drink from yonder trough.” All the while his rich voice droned on, his arms accented every word. “If you a mind to, why not look over our wares? Or perhaps you would care for a song to ease weary travelers? Young men such as yourselves, might enjoy the sight of a beautiful woman as she sings of lovers lost.” As if on cue an exotically beautiful woman appeared on the seat of the wagon nearest the trough. She had flowing black hair and creamy brown skin, and wore a blue dress lined in white lace that hung off one shoulder exposing her skin. The hem brought up on one side showing black stocking on long legs with mist grey petticoats. Blair instantly sat straighter.

“It is kind of you to offer, but we are a little pressed. We will water our horse and then continue.” Byer was no longer smiling, his right arm resting over his purse.

“Will you not at least share some tea with us as your horses’ drink? I would be insulted if you thought us inhospitable.” The man’s demeanor seemed morose suddenly. Besides, it is always good to know what one rides into. Tartus had spoken of the ceremony of Making being interrupted. Blair thought he might get some sense of the city’s mood. Allowing a smile to streak his face Blair assumed the role of an independent soul.

“I’ll stick to water if I have your pardon. I would be known's if ya had passed through Riop. Heard there was some problem over there. Someone died funny like. Did ya hear anything?” His performance and cadence are weak, yet believable. Without waiting for a response, Blair led the horses to the water and handed his reins to Byer. Turning on his heels, Blair engaged the barrel of a man and led him towards the wagons.

“If there’s trouble, we’ll just as well go around. No sense putting your nose where it is not welcomed.” Blair rested his hand on the man’s shoulder. Contact generated an ease about people.

Reluctantly, the man sighed then said in an ominous tone, “Aye, there’s trouble there. A great wizard raised himself out of the flames and plucked a young virgin right from her trance of Making. They say the wizard will be back and steal all the children. Some even talk of the dead rising and feasting on the living. It is a troubled place.” When he finished there was a moment of silence. Blair felt the man genuinely believed that story. He was afraid for his daughter.

“We’ll just go around then, thanks for the news.” Blair turned and went to the horses. A voice of velvet melody and sensuality induced Blair to miss his stirrup as he tried to gain his horse. “Stay away from the temple. It is the most dangerous place of all.” From his saddle Blair looked to the young woman. It was hard to believe such a voice could be contained in such a delicate face.

“We will at that, miss.” Blair turned his horse and left the water station. The elves were already on the road.

Blair and the elves arrived at the gates of the Temple in the dark. The decision to go over land and directly to the temple was made by the caravan. Though the two they spoke with were friendly, it was the two dozen they didn’t see. There were ten wagons around the water station. Blair had asked the elves if they had noticed any others there. Between the three of them they said they felt at least seven sets of eyes on them. That left too many not accounted for. Prudence forced them to take the route of expedience.

###

Ruddy firelight reflected off the forehead of the man as he bent forward to sip streaming broth from the bowl in his hands. He raised his eyes above the rim as the travelers arrived. He observed them in this manner until they came to rest in front of him. A long thin nose supported by wiry grey whiskers was revealed as he lowered the bowl. His eyes were a little close together, giving him the appearance of a rat.

“Now that you are here, dismount and spell those poor animals.” A thin raspy voice matched the appearance of a rat. Standing and shaking his bowl at them, he continued to castigate them.” I don’t know what all the rush is, meetin’ ain’t till sunup anyway. Got no more rooms so you will have to stay in the stables with a few others. No fighting and no drinking. If you cause any trouble within the temple walls you will be dealt with by magik.” He squinted at the fire then snatched back to them to catch their reactions. The elves had no expression and Blair simply smiled and asked,

“Which way?”

“That’ll be a Northerner accent you have. Why ya here? Being free swords and all” He cautiously stepped back towards the gate. His hand resting on his sword hilt.

“We are heading to the fair at Homestead to seek employment for this season, gathering information that may be useful to those proceedings or the ventures we enter. If we can get an advantage on the competition, we stand to come off this season healthy and well rewarded.” Blair tried to sound matter of fact, even to the point of adjusting his horse’s bridal while saying it.

“Educated swords huh, well no trouble while you’re here. Follow the path around the oak to the back. That is where the stable is.” Regaining his log and refilling his bowl the man ignored them.

Shielded lanterns lighted the stables and grooms appeared informing them the stables were full and pick lines were set up along the back side of the barn. Several groups of people were camped outside sharing a fire and cups of tea. Their faces were masks of trepidation, unsure of what was to come or who might come. Their only comfort was that of the huge walls that surrounded the temple. Blair and the elves avoided them and sat off to the side, making their own little fire, to discuss the best way to find this Mistress of Fire. In hushed tones, Byer surmised the mood about them.

“Your subjects seemed distraught. Has this one incident unnerved them that much?” Blair looked at the other fires and the people around them. Faces of doubt and fear reflected in the night.

“Their lives and beliefs have been torn asunder. This is the beginning of a new season; they should be looking forward to new growth and starting anew. Yet the reality they have known is in shambles. Their beliefs that Lashnar would protect them are gone. Never in all recorded history has the ceremony of Making been interrupted. To them, the ground below them may swallow them at any moment. The future is no longer certain, they seek to find hope, keep fear at bay.” Blair sunk like a wilted flower.

“You’ll make a fine ruler, for you truly care about your people.”

“I was raised to believe I am here to serve them. Unfortunately, I will not ever be their leader. I am low in the sequence and have little hope myself of being able to help them.” Blair’s mood started to reflect the melancholy the temple was draped in.

“Things are not always as we believe them to be. This journey we undertake may well be what you are to perform. Remember, Tartus said there is more to this than the little we perceive.” Byer rested his hand on Blair’s shoulder in an effort of support. Blair was starting to like this strange mystical creature from his youth.

“Now how do we display you so every lady can look at you?” Blair found this comical, he had said the same thing to himself a few times. It was hard to hold mirth considering the unemotional mask the elves wore, though still easier than the true elf visage.

“I will have to call attention to myself and gain the podium. Then simply lay the medallion over it as I speak.” Blair enjoyed a brief glow of self-satisfaction until Byer asked,

“What if she is too far away to see or doesn’t know she is the Mistress of Fire?” Blair’s shoulder sunk, forlorn and hollow. Byer shifted a brand from the fire. Then looking into Blair’s eyes, said,

“You could reveal yourself to the temple elders and ask if one is known.” A quizzical look was Blair’s response. Byer elaborates.

“Recite to them the poem in which Tartus explained to us then ask if they know any such fire woman. Religion and magik are brothers and come from the same seed. The elders have seen almost every child in this area over the last twenty years and it may mean something to them. I know we decided not to reveal your true lineage but, in this circ*mstance, it may help speed the process along.” Blair was hesitant but could not find a reason it might not work. He agreed to seek out the Head Mother. Blair got up and strapped his sword over his shoulder.

“Are they so nervous, you must go armed?” Byer’s eyes smiled, the only emotion his mask ever showed. Blair shifted his shoulders to set the blade in place, returning Byer’s smile he pulled the weapon. Grabbing it by the blade, Blair handed the hilt to Byer.

“This is the sword Comet. It has been in my family the last six hundred and fifty seasons. Only a member of the royal family would have it. I have it because I won a battle against my father. It has become a tale told over many a campfire, I am Blair the Slayer, stabbed his father in the back at eleven seasons.” Tripped rolled and stabbed as his attention was called away.

Its long slightly curved blade shined in the fire light. Blair could see the fine grind marks that ended in a fine edge. From the base of the hilt to mid-point of the blade the word Comet was engraved in fine script. The hilt leather straps were worn and showed much use, its balance and weight a match for a skilled swordsman. When Byer looked at him instead of the sword, he sheathed it. His movements were a fluid display of grace and motion.

“I will use it to verify who I am. This land is quite large as you know, and most people would not know one person from another unless told.”

“You must tell me this tale of your great exploits against your father. It must be very harrowing indeed.” Byer was looking at the fires lost in his own thoughts. Blair turned and walked towards the temple.

Chapter 8

The log hissed, then popped. Sido snapped her eyes open. A shadow moved and she turned to see what it was. Landon, dabbing the sweat off the brow of the old man. She was sitting in a rocking chair in front of the hearth. The fire crackled as it hit pockets of moisture in the logs, the broth in the pot bubbled as she tried to gain her senses. Momentary drafts of pine flowed through the room as the breeze pushed the small curtains in the window. Except for the chair she was in and the bed the old man occupied, there was not much else. A bookcase with three books and some strange-looking vials, and several herbs hanging upside down drying in front of the window. The aromas in the room shifted depending on the breeze. Awareness came, and her shoulders sagged under the weight of her knowledge.

They had arrived a day and a half earlier. The ancient guardian they were seeking was the old man on the bed. His name was Kaine, he looked older than the wind and as frail as a dry twig. It is said he once traveled in other planes outside of reality. And he alone had seen the true face of Lashnar. It had changed him irrevocably. Most considered him lost to the world, a soul unable to deal with the visions he had seen. What most did not know was that he was a channel into the magik that enveloped the world. He was senile, but this allowed him to channel more freely, without the distraction of preconceived notions. He was free to believe what was put before him. To accept without question, what other could not possibly endure. Sido had asked him to see who or what was behind the evil. He was receptive and at once went into a trance. He was in his rocking chair, gently rocking back and forth. After a time, he rose out of the chair and collapsed. The sun had come and gone, about to rise again. He was still not aware of them. There was nothing to do but wait and care for him. The worst was the time to think. The relentless possibilities and how each might unfold. They prayed that he would come back before they were forced to leave. Sido convinced Landon to rest and take the chair, while she stood over the old man. The fire waned and she rose from his side to gather wood. While she was up, she would try to get Kaine to supp some broth.

Despair touched her consciousness; she pushed it away with an effort. She would fight until her time. Sudden premonition of her demise flooded her. She stopped rocking and leaned forward. Bending over as if in pain, acceptance came slowly. Sitting up straight, determination glinting in her eyes, she called out to Landon.

“How is he?” Landon got off his knees and came over to the hearth.

“No change, he did whisper some things during a dream, but all I could make out was ‘fire.’ Nothing else has happened since. Will he come back?” She looked at him calmly. She really did not know. “As soon as he’s ready.”

As she stoked the fire back to life, she caught the faint sound of the bed creaking. Turning, she saw Kaine sit up from the waist. He turned his head towards her and opened his eyes. There was nothing there, just black orbs where his eyes should have been. He opened his mouth and flames spewed forth. Agony hampered his movements as he squirmed from the heat. His face blistered as he fought to close his mouth. With a snap, his jaw closed. Convulsions wracked his frame. Through clenched teeth he hissed, “Temoc.” The line of his jaw squared as he fought to keep his mouth shut. A barely perceivable glow started in his eye sockets. The intensity building, his body contorts with tremors. Sido watched in shock, too stunned to move. It was like falling, everything was blurred and moving slowly, ghoulishly. She was unaware of Landon, or even remembered he existed. It became clear the fire was consuming him slowly from the inside out. Revelation did nothing to remove her paralysis. She sat there in terror, watching the man burn alive. In a burst of wind, the fire went out and Kaine’s ashes blew across the room. Unable to sustain the waves of hopelessness, Sido collapsed to the floor.

A cool wetness bathed Sido’s forehead, drawing her back from the safety of the blackness. She felt groggy, unresponsive. She opened her eyes and found Landon staring at her with concern. Midmorning light washed the little shack. She was in the rocking chair; the bed had not been touched. Ashes still swirled across the bed where he had been. She looked at Landon, needing to know if he had seen what had happened. He let emotion play across his face. Concern, compassion, horror, and fear. Tears slid down his face as he looked away in modesty. Sido tried to rise. Halfway up, weakness drew her back into the chair. She was more drained than she realized. She needed to sleep to regain enough strength to return to the temple. She had a word, Temoc; it had to mean something. The king must be informed. The fire that consumes does not bode well, such power.

###

Darkness rained down on Shandar as she fled from the enveloping gloom. Just ahead she could see a golden reflection. She raced to find that luminous radiance that seemed just out of reach. The darkness spread over her, turning the air bitter cold. She gasped for breath as she stumbled through the poppy field, charging for the forest and the safety of that golden light. She felt darkness encroaching over her shoulder. Heard demonic laughter that preceded its coming. Her foot caught and she tumbled forward. Drawing her head up, she risked a glance behind her. The sun shone on fields of wheat, a gentle breeze causing waves in the half man height straw. Looking forward, she saw the golden light just beyond the forest edge. If she could just get to that light, she was sure she would be safe. But safe from what, she did not know. She still only saw scenes from her youth. A monstrous heat and piercing cry caused her to look up. Blue skies and soft cotton undulating clouds, a single bird playing on the upper currents. Everything was calm, serene, and peaceful. Why was she so scared? Why did she run head long into the forest?

Then it was back, incessant laughter and bitter cold, she felt the darkness start to envelop her again. She ran. As she crept to the forest edge, she could see the gold light clearly. It was a medallion spinning in the breeze, suspended from a branch, just a few steps within the forest. She intensified her effort and made a last push to reach it before she was totally lost in the darkness. She reached the forest edge and the light returned. She stopped and looked behind her. She saw the stable she once played in as a child. Turning she reached out to the medallion. As her hand neared, it stopped spinning and she saw it in the finest detail. Stretching out her hand she touched its side. Suddenly it was around his neck. She fell back and looked into his eyes. Eyes of love greeted her. Warmth flooded her loins as eyes of steel blue took her. A cold hand wrapped around her mouth from behind. She was pulled from her feet and flung out of the forest. The darkness was real. She could feel the extremities wrapping around her. She sat up and screamed.

Shandar was in her bed in the temple of Lashnar. Novina was brushing her hair back from her head with a cool cloth. She was awake.

“There, there now, lie back and rest. It is good to see you awake. It has been close to a day since you were up. You had us all frightened that the dark one had come for you also.” Novina’s voice was soothing, calm. She lowered Shandar to the bed and fluffed her pillow. Novina spoke softly.

“Now just think of a cool breeze blowing over your body as your muscles relax and all that tension leaves.” Slowly passing her hand over Shandar’s silhouette. Shandar felt goose bumps rise as her hands passed over her. She relaxed, almost falling back asleep. Then what she heard clicked and Shandar sat up.

“Dark one, what else happened?”

Bright joy and immense pride exploded out of Novina’s body. So astonished, she slipped back into the chair next to the bed. She smiled so wide Shandar thought her skin would rip. She stared amazed at Shandar.

“What’s with you? This reaction is worse than the one when you saw your sweetheart in the glade.” Shandar not knowing what brought on the sudden display.

“I was chosen to be a healer; this proves my vision true. I have cured you and you now speak. It was a simple rune that cured you. I really do not understand why they have not tried it earlier. I was taught that by Dalvan, the healer that lives here. I must be allowed to learn from the Sages’ of Estridge.”

Placing her arm on Shandar’s arm, Novina looked down on Shandar as if to say otherwise. Shandar just looked confused.

“What did you cure me of? A bad dream.” A hurt puppy looks washed over Novina’s face. Her eyes started to water, then she became angry. Novina looking down and sweeping her foot side to side,

“Do all your nightmares last four days?”

“Four days! I have been asleep for four days?” She sat up too quickly. The pain in her head greeted her severely. Confidence returning, Novina rose from the chair and stood over Shandar as she responded.

“Actually, you have not been asleep for four days, only the last one. The others you walked around and stumbled from place to place. You were lost. You would not respond to anyone. You just followed us around while we fed and took care of you. Tonight, I used a healing rune on you, now you are talking to me. I would attribute that to my healing powers.”

Shandar lay back down. Closing her eyes, she inhaled deeply and let it escape from her mouth slowly, using Seer’s mantra, she had learned from her mother. Shandar began focusing on recovery and figuring out what this dream meant. Several breaths later and in a much calmer tone, Shandar commanded,

“Go get Sido.” Aghast, Novina stepped back and placed her hands on her hips. Raising her chin defiantly,

“She’s not here. She left to seek the advice of an ancient guardian. She hasn’t returned yet. Everyone is worried sick for her safety. Some say the Dark one has already gotten her, and she will never return.” With a trace of impertinence, Novina started tapping her foot.

“You don’t even know what going on, do you?” Shandar stared at her, not answering, still in the throngs of meditation.

When Shandar didn’t reply, Novina went on curtly.

“Irit is dead. Sucked into the flames by the wizard Gwydion. Most of the visions were not complete. Some have no idea what is to become of them. Sido thinks this wizard is empowered by a more powerful master. There is no way this guy could summon this much power on his own.” She leaned forward and started shaking her finger at Shandar as she finished.

“There is a meeting in two days to see if we should seek the King’s help in destroying him.” She turned on her heels and stomped from the room. Shandar could hear her saying as she walked down the hall. “I cured her. I cured her.”

Shandar was still meditating, reliving her dream. She did not even know Novina had left. Was this her vision of Making or just a nightmare created from within? Was this dream somehow related to the events she just learned about? Poor shy Irit, dead at such an early age. It made her realize her own frailties. She redoubled her meditation trying to clear her mind. Every time another portion of the dream came to her, she started to think about it. Her thoughts were becoming scattered and unconnected. Free association took control. She started to feel her self-sinking unconsciousness, the mantra completely forgotten. The door to her room opened then shut. She was hesitant to open her eyes and discover who was there. Then a deep voice faintly said,

“Shandar, are you awake?” Just wishing she would fall fast asleep; she opened her eyes and saw a man standing in the shadows near her door. Her heart quickened, and she searched for signs that would tell her this was the man from her dream. He stepped into the light. His eyes were green, and the medallion he wore was plain metal. Her heart sank, expectations smashed, she closed her eyes without responding.

He approached cautiously. He doubted his judgement in coming to see her as he watched her sink back into the bed.

“Shandar, I am Thaylon. I have been keeping track of your progress for the last few days. I was wondering if there is anything I could do for you. Anything, just ask.” His confidence shaken, he waited anxiously.

“Yes, just go away.” Disappointment reverberated through her response. Too late to stop herself, Shandar felt the pain she had just inflicted. He was only trying to be nice, she scolded herself. Thaylon stood there crushed slowly he turned towards the door.

“Wait,” recognition started to form a picture in her mind. This was the young warrior they had seen that first day in the glade. Maderia was attracted to him. “There is something you can do. Would you find one of the girls from my room for me? Her name is Maderia, ask her to come see me.” A spark of hope showed on his visage as he stood straighter and smiled.

“My pleasure, m’lady.”

He shot through the door and was gone. Shandar smiled and asked the gods for forgiveness. She had no right to play with some young man’s emotions. It was so easy to do. She closed her eyes and sleep took her almost instantly.

###

A rooster crowded all was well. Birds sang their morning praises. Sunshine bathed the sleeping form of Shandar. She stirred and awoke, breathing in the morning air. Winding into a lotus position, she used the day’s freshness to clear all thoughts from her mind. She felt glorious, focused, and determined to achieve true peace. Mantra flowed like buttered wine, happiness in her being flooded her persona. All other thoughts were washed away, she glided to the edge of spiritual awareness. Her inner self soared as she played with whip o’wills, leaving trails of rainbow colors. She felt the worries slide off her, like shedding outer skin. Sensing the call from over the spiritual edge she tried to cross.

The quiet brought her hands to her ears. She saw her hands were all a glow. Red radiated from her being. She was truly seeing her own auras. She spun around like a little girl, intoxicated by the light of her being. It swirled with a mixture of vibrant colors, shifting as it may be. The dance she did, she did not know. Just feelings moving her feet. Her body a memory, she felt just feelings of light and sensations. She felt she would never leave her little nirvana.

Sido opened the door to Shandar’s room. Looking in, she froze in mid step. Shandar was sitting in the middle of the bed, her legs crossed with her feet resting on her thighs. Her eyes were closed. Sido would have thought she was dead except for the red fire that radiated from her. Fire burned all around her frame. Its brilliance was awe-inspiring. It was not a fire that consumed but one that healed. A sense of wellbeing overwhelmed Sido as she regained her balance. Crossing the room, Sido reached out to touch the flames. She pulled her hand back. It was almost burned from the cold. Unsure why, Sido called out.

“Shandar, Shan-dar, it is time to return. Come back Shandar.”

The fire’s intensity brightened then dimmed. Before it went out, black dissected it in wavy forms. With a shudder, Shandar opened her eyes. She saw Sido standing before her, mouth open, eyes bewildered. Sido black flowing hair was sticking out in static charge. Shandar’s eyes glazed with wonder, then glared over and snapped back to normal.

“Why is it every time I open my eyes, I find someone staring at me? You would think I had died and come back to life.”

Still startled, unable to respond. Sido closed her mouth then shook her head. All the while, irritation grew in Shandar because she felt she was being ignored. The first sound out of Sido’s mouth was “Fire.”

Shandar became alarmed and looked around frantically.

“What fire? Are we in danger?”

“Rest easy my dear. There is nothing to fear.”

Both relaxed and Sido sat on the bed across from Shandar.

“It was the most beautiful sight I have ever seen.” Shandar looked quizzical at Sido.

“You don’t know what I mean, do you?” Shandar shook her head. “You were meditating, weren’t you?” Shandar nodded her head. “Let me try to explain. During your meditation, you reached a point where the inner strength of your person is released into the visible world. Your personal expression of this strength is red fire surrounding you.” From Shandar’s expression, Sido knew she was not getting her point across.

“Tell me, what was your vision during this meditation?”

Excitedly, Shandar answered.

“It was wonderful. I have never been to the point I reached today. I have always made it to the spiritual edge but could not answer its call. I have always had something on my mind that would distract me. That is, until this morning. The edge called and I just floated right over, every color of the rainbow trailing my every movement. I felt as if I was child with no cares at all. A little girl who could play and dance without ever getting tired. Then I heard your voice and memory flooded me and I was back here.”

Shandar’s voice was becoming tinged with anger as she spoke of the spiritual encounter, which Sido had interrupted. Shandar turned her head as she felt the expression reaching her face. Sido simply replied,

“Shandar, it is understandable that you would become upset with me for ending such a beautiful experience.” The tension that had been forming dispelled as they looked into each other’s eyes.

“Remember, you have crossed that barrier. Nothing may restrain you now. Which leaves us the fire. It is rare, but I recall reading about something like it. I want you to relax and try to reach the place you were when I interrupted you. Only, this time listen for my voice. Let it guide you. We may be able to reach a point where you will be aware of the outside world and still be in trance. Will you try for me?”

Shandar accepted excitedly. Having a powerful desire to go back to that place, she slowed her breathing and concentrated on the bird songs, barely audible, outside her door. Shandar closed her eyes and pictured the spiritual edge. She was there simultaneously with the thought. She hesitated, looking over the edge and remembered the feeling she had there before.

The spiritual edge appeared as floating clouds, soft billowy cotton clouds. They reflected the ever-changing desire attained when on the other side. The pictures were a running river of colliding colors, because they changed so fast. Shandar jumped into that river and let it flow around her. She made it, and that feeling aroused her innermost desire. The man and medallion came into hazy view. She became serene and moist. She floated out of the river and towards him. He turned to look at her. His chest radiated such light she became blinded. She closed her eyes and steered straight towards him. She felt his arms start to enfold around her.

“Shandar.”

She froze in place. Life was suspended, time seemed to stop.

Floating upon one of the clouds, Shandar became aware of what was around her, not just in front of her. Waiting for the voice to guide her. She needed guidance, she felt strange, out of place. She didn’t have a clue as to what to do.

When Shandar closed her eyes to start the meditation, Sido slipped off the bed, pulled the chair over, and sat directly across from her. She was sure she was far enough away that the fire would not reach her. Shandar’s breath became slow. Her eyes shifted from side to side under her lids. Sido was sure the trance had begun. Time passed slowly for Sido, hoping this was a gift that could be used against the evil surrounding her. Shandar stiffened then relaxed. Flame sprouted from her, blood red fire enfolded her entire frame, the covering so dense it seemed to be fur.

Sido watched, transfixed, hope welling up inside her. Fire, yes fire is what is needed to fight fire, she thought. The fire color started to change. It lightened and became a rosier color, almost pink. A slight smile tweaked Shandar’s lip. Touches of white now adorned the fire around her. “Shandar,” Sido called softly. Black streaks shot through the flames. Then it became blood red again. It suddenly felt cooler within the room. Like a breeze sudden change of direction. A shiver ran down Sido’s spine.

“Shandar do not try to speak. Focus on my voice and what you want to achieve. Concentrate on what I ask, see if you can picture it. Try to become aware of what’s around you, not just what’s in front of you.” Shandar’s nose wrinkled and Sido continued.

“Create a large grey canvas in your mind. The greyness is your canvas. Paint what you want to see on it. Start by turning the grey to white.”

Shandar tasted the tang of fresh juices, smelled the scent of roses on the breeze she felt. The grey changed to many colors as she thought white was too easy.

“Reconstruct the room as you remember it.” Shandar instantly saw the room in full focus, surprising herself. Sido was sitting on the chair in front of her, leaning on her arms, her elbows resting on her knees. Shandar thought she had just opened her eyes. Confidence filled her soul, ego swelling her head. Mistakenly she concentrated on her eyes, and they really did open.

“No!” Shouted Sido. Snap went Shandar’s head. She fell back on the bed in agony, wondering who had broken an oak tree over her head. She reached up and placed her hands on either side of her head. She was sure this was necessary to keep her head in one piece. Cool pain filled the center of her head. A constant stabbing pains. Shandar withered and squirmed from the pressure. Then the pain lessened and was replaced by a throbbing.

“Shandar, are you alright?”

“It is never wise to terminate a trance like that. I’m sure you realize why.” Shandar sat up and rested her head on her hands. She thought this would help remove some of the throbbing. She was wrong, it seemed to intensify it. Sido helped her to lie back down, release the vision and sleep.

Hope filled Sido, who straightened her back and lifted her shoulders. Not all was resting on her. Others would come to help.

Sleep my child, sleep. She left the room and closed the door behind her.

###

Scattering for cover, the morning creatures fled the blazing sunset as the day’s last rays reflected scarlet off the western clouds. Tension permeated the forest. Frightened birds chattered nervously. Just within the northwestern edge of the King’s woods, a small clearing of brush grass and scrubs, slowly flattened upon itself. The air within its boundary distorted and solidified. A Dragon, short gouts of flame escaped its nostrils. Behind his elongated snout, gold flecked black eyes rested in red orbs. Above his thorny crown, two spears of bone grew out, then towards each other. The wings that rested over his haunches only dwarfed its bulk.

Its tail tapered down some thirty feet, ending in a bony skewer. It shifted; talons ripped fissures in the forest floor. From deeper in the forest a shape moved among the shadows. The only acknowledgement of it passing were the red orbs that glowed ominously. Nudzh’s features were highlighted when the dragon breathed small flames.

Nudzh kneeled on one massive leg, the orbs blinking out as he closed his eyes in homage. Gwydion, following behind Nudzh, became visible.

The dragon reared back and spewed white flame over the kneeling figure. Nudzh skin was burned off, almost melting. The flames ended; the darkness obscured the land.

“Do not kneel before me. Your fealty is wasted. Stand and behold me.” The dragon spoke with a soft thunderous timbre. Nudzh stood and looked upon his master. The dragon studied his bronze body. Reaching out and ringing his talons on the chest.

“These diminutive creatures are quite adept with ores. What does he call you?”

“Nudzh.” His voice monotone and empty. “The tormentor, how befitting. Gwydion, truly a masterful design, the spell performed correctly?” Gwydion walked closer to the dragon then answered.

“Yes, each step as was written.” Gwydion smiled thinking his reward was coming. The dragon lifted its front paw and sliced Gwydion in half.

“Nudzh, there is one other beside the Willow’s you must confront. The mistress of Fire is dangerous to us. She must be removed along with the Willow’s. She is at the Temple of Lashnar, near the city of Riop. You should use a dream wanderer to weaken her. Don’t misjudge her. She is just as powerful as I am. Now rise and command the spectral horde that shall reek death and devastation upon the Willow empire.” The air shimmered as the dragon glimmered and was gone.

Bark hissed as Nudzh leaned against a tree. His body was still glowing as it cooled. He watched the rising moon reflect off his burnished surface. He did not realize he could feel pain. The torment he just withstood made his hands tremble. Cool numbness filled him as he heard the dragon’s voice in his head.

“Sweep your army east to west and I will be with you in Tierny. Here is the knowledge you need, bask in the glow of such knowledge.” Waves of images flooded into Nudzh. A wicked smile crept across his face. He would not fail.

Chapter 9

The chill of the pre-spring night dripped from Blair’s body as he entered the temple corridors. His eyes slowly adjusted to the muted lighting, and he hesitated and let them fully focus. The lit torches in the walls were separated by a good distance. Most of the inhabitants were in their rooms or already asleep. The quiet allowed Blair to listen to his breathing, and consciously worked it back into a normal rhythm. He had traveled several corridors and had not seen a soul. He remembered that most temples had their common rooms in the center so that is where he headed. Rounding the last corner, brighter light spilled into his vision. It was still quiet, but someone was using the light source for some reading. He approached without making a sound. When he spoke, the man sitting was startled and jumped up to face him.

“Please forgive me for startling you, neighbor. My intention was not one of conflict. Could you be so kind as to help me find the head Mother?” Blair’s calm and assurance almost dispelled the excited mood displayed in his eyes. Landon was short with his reply.

“Weapons are not allowed within the Temple. Leave at once.” Landon pointed to the hall where Blair had just entered.

“Now wait, I have come on King’s business and will not be denied. If you won’t help me, I will just check every room within the temple until I find the right one. So be a good fellow and lead me to her. Or should I start down this hall?” Blair stomped to the first door he could see.

“You will wake up the entire Temple if you continue to cause such a ruckus. How am I to know you are really on King’s business? Let me see the seal of the documents you carry.” The door Blair was headed to opened and an elderly woman stepped out in her night shift. Landon turned towards the sound of the door squeaking open.

“It is all right Matisse. Go back to bed, I will handle this.” She quickly dashed back into her room, Landon turned on Blair and the look he gave him would cause most men to step back. Blair just drew his sword and held it at Landon chest. Landon stepped back obviously shocked at the outrage; Blair detected the faint musk of fear. Blair flipped the sword and caught it by the blade, then displayed the engraving for Landon to behold.

“If you are not familiar with the story, I will give you a brief telling.” Landon drew his eyes from the man and looked at the blade and what was inscribed upon it. He mouthed the word Comet, and his eyes grew. Diverting his eyes Landon bowed from the waist.

“Please forgive me your highness, I had no way of knowing. I am Landon, the head mothers’ man.”

“Don’t tremble so, I have not been in the Kings court for several seasons now. And stop looking at the ground and face me.” When Landon had regained eye contact Blair sighed. He hated the way people treated him when they knew he was the prince. He got much more respect and truth from people when they thought he was a free sword.

“Now you know the reason I bring the sword into your holy sanctuary. It is the only means of identification I have, and it is most important that I see the Head Mother before tomorrow’s meeting. If you would be so kind as to show me the way, I will let you get back to your reading.” Landon glanced at the parchment in his hands and quickly stuck it behind his back. Blair raised his eyebrow in perfect impersonation of Sholin.

“Please Prince Blair, do not take my attitude to heart. With so many armed men around, it was only natural for me to assume the worst. I beg for forgiveness.” Landon bowed even deeper this time and Blair grabbed him by the shoulders and raised him upright.

“The head Mother please.”

“Yes sire, right this way.” He turned and almost ran all the way to Sido’s quarters. It was enough just to keep him in sight. When he reached the door he wanted, Landon entered without knocking. Blair hesitated outside the closed door, waiting to allow her to dress. He decided that a few moments wouldn’t hurt. He tried to picture the woman he was about to meet. He saw her as the old mistress at Crenwelge temple of Lashnar. Shrinking with grey hair and wrinkled face. A true thumper of Lashnar’s word. He started to reconsider if he should go through with this when the door opened, and Landon leaned out.

“Your majesty, The Head Mother will see you now. This way please.” Landon bowed again and Blair strolled past him.

The antechamber to her bedroom had a small desk, with artfully arranged writing tools, and two standard wood chairs with low backs. Blair saw her shadow slide to the doorway. A worn hand parted the beads and Sido appeared. She studied his face for a moment, then lowered her head. Then she looked him in the eyes, her back a little straighter.

“I am Sido, how may I help you, your majesty?”

“I would like to keep this informal. May we sit down?” Blair took her arm and led her to the chairs. Bending to take his seat, the medallion slipped out of his shirt. Blair habitually placed it back next to his skin. She studied the young man, he smiled, she relaxed.

“I’m starting a long trek and am searching for members of my party. Unfortunately, I really don’t know who those members are. I was hoping you knew some of these people and could tell us where to find them. As you would have seen most every person in this area over those seasons you were here, you might know who they are.” Please tell me she is here.

“I’ve come from the King’s mage Tartus, who sent us here. His thoughts were what we seek may be related to the events that occurred here the other night. I’ll recite what was told to me and you let me know if anyone comes to mind.” Sido opened her mouth to confirm but Blair stopped her with a raised hand.

“Please hear me out before you speak. Mistress of Fire, Seeker of Stone, Reflections in the eyes of demons’ unknown. Loins of royalty, hold the key. Only triumph shall set the Nations free. Seekers of Stone are my companions outside. I stand for the loins of royalty. I’m seeking this Mistress of Fire, any ideas?”

Blair leaned back in his chair having sat forward in his telling. Sido’s eyes betrayed her calm face. Brushing her hair back, she rearranged the writing tools on her desk. Looking at Blair she asked,

“May I see the medallion?”

The question took Blair by surprise, but he fumbled with the chain and produced the medallion. He realized he had not mentioned the fire lady would know him by the medallion. Sido took the medallion and studied it closely before handing it back to him.

“Are you aware of the entire prophecy you speak of? Tartus did tell you the entire prose, did he not?”

“What he told me is what I have said. He stated that my quest held further ramifications but did not elaborate. You have dealt with Tartus before, obviously, so you know he never tells all that needs to be said. Father explained it to me as a conflict within the spell that created him.” He just enjoys it.

“Myth and prophesies are all riddled with half-truths and speculation. No course is truly set until those following make choices along the way.” Sido hesitated, her eyes unfocused, then snapped back to clarity.

“Let me recite for you the full prose as written by Cletius the Scholar.” She rose, disappeared behind the beads. Moments later, she returned with a book of large girth. Blair noted that this book was rare as most books were just copies of the original scrolls. Its hide cover was unadorned and had no tooling declaring its name. She caressed it familiarly as she leafed through it to find what she sought.

“It is written in ancient King’s tongue, so true translation is lost to us. It is known as the Reign of Fire prophecy. It is about saving all of man from a great doom. This will be as straight a translation as possible.

Mistress of Fire, Seeker of Stone

Reflection in the eyes of demon unknown

Loins of Royalty hold the key.

Only triumph shall set the Nations free.

Castle builders, deal with Stone

Golden Heart and Friend to All

Will be Seven to seal the Dome.

Evil grows within them all.

Distorting the Path, the Mistress Calls

Within each heart lurks disaster’s face

Only Death Opens the Gate

Mixture of several tongues

Comes the freedom and Hope of the young

True belief in companion’s worth

Is all that’s needed to save the Hearth.”

Settling back and blowing out breath noisily, Blair considered what he had just heard. Castle builder, Golden heart, seven, I don’t have time for this!

“Oh, fair mother, can you supplant me with its understanding?” His voice was almost pleading. Sido smiled at the ancient formal address of her station.

“Let’s start from the top and see what we get.” She set the book on her desk and leaned forward to read the prose.

“The Mistress of Fire is here; I did not connect her abilities with this, but I am sure she is the one you seek.” Blair nodded to her, not wanting to break her concentration.

“Seeker of stone are your companions, so you tell me, you are the loins of royalty. Do you have the key?” Blair shook his head then shrugged his shoulders, unsure if he did or not.

“Well, we will leave that for later. Castle builders would be giants, and Golden heart means nothing to me. Seven is probably the number of people needed to fulfill your quest.” She stopped and rubbed her chin as she scanned the book. “The rest seems to be what might happen on your quest. Other than the mistress, which is Lashnar, I don’t know.” She closed the book and leaned back to focus on Blair. Blair’s eyes were like saucers, disbelief clearly showing through. Blair struggled with the thought that more myths are coming to life. Sido’s confident manner quickly showed her knowledge. Blair suddenly felt more than ever he had no control over his destiny.

“Do you believe I am on this quest, and I am the one the prophesy foretold?” Blair was again searching for a way out.

“Were either of your brothers looking for the stone?” Blair sighed and shook his head no.

“Then I think it is your responsibility to follow this through.” Sido looked at him in the same fashion as his own head mother did when he was trying to get out of doing his duties when he went through the ritual of Making. Seems some things are universal among the Fair Mothers.

“I would like a copy of the prose and its possible meanings before we leave on the morrow. If you would be so kind as to inform this Mistress of Fire that we will be leaving at sunup. I will retire to my companions and allow you your sleep.” Walking to her, he took her hand and kissed it. While straightening he asked,

“Fair Mother, ask that our Mistress guide us on our quest. Good night.” He turned and left, Sido thought she caught sight of a blue aura as he left. She was wound up like a sling. Seeing things. The nightmare of Gwydion sacrifice would not go unanswered. She opened the book and speared her ink pot.

###

Byer sat with his back to him as Blair approached their camp. Before Blair was within ten paces Byer spoke.

“Your steps are lighter, is that a good omen?”

“That depends, do you know any giants?”

Byer twisted around to look at Blair, his eyes cold and distant.

“I have never met a giant and from what I was told as a youth I never want to. They are very selfish and take insults at the most mundane conversations. Is the Mistress a giant then?”

“No, the Mistress is here, and we will meet her tomorrow, but as usual Tartus did not tell us all. The poem he told us was incomplete and the Head Mother had just read the whole thing to me. It left me wondering what we are getting into. I would like to think about what it means overnight and start to deal with it then, if you don’t mind? I will retire and tell you all I know in the morning. Any problems?” Blair tone was forlorn, and Byer eyed him skeptically.

“Sleep well then.” Byer turned back to the fire and his shoulders slouched.

Blair hesitated and almost told Byer all he knew but he wasn’t sure he understood himself, so he let it pass and lay down and slept.

Sleep took him quickly, the day’s ride and the information he gained had made him weary. He tossed and turned as he fought to find comfort on the hard ground. It was not that long before the dream took him again. Two silhouettes of women, one on either side, each pulling on a rope tied to his waist. Neither woman could be seen clearly, and there were no discernible differences between them. Then their eyes coalesced into the color of the sea at dawn. Deep suspicion tugged in his mind, squirming, he rolled over in his sleep and the wind dripped the smell of fire to his nose. Startled, Blair sat up quickly, unaware of his location.

“Those women will be the death of you. Will you ever be able to decide between them?” Byer asked jokingly. Blair rested his head in his hands and moaned.

“I hope they just leave me alone and allow me to sleep and gain some rest. It is hard to fight these two and wake up feeling refreshed.”

It was a grey pre-dawn morning, the sun not yet up to relieve the gloom. The fire was small and bright, and Byer sat in the same position as when Blair went to sleep. The smell of coffee made him smile as he reached for a tin.

“Do you ever sleep, Byer? You’re in the same spot as last night.”

“I sleep when needed. We need less than your race as we are created differently. You mentioned Tartus did not tell us all, do you care to elaborate?”

“Let me finish my tin and take care of morning needs while you get the others about so we can all decipher what is all truly means.” Blair sat back and raised the tin to his lips.

###

Dim light from every third sconce was the only light the trainee’s quarters offered as Sido walked the halls in the pre-dawn morning. She was checking on all the rooms that held the current young women who had survived the attack on the Making ceremony. She was delaying the conversation she needed to have with young Shandar. Yesterday she was optimistic that she would be able to train the young woman in her new-found abilities. Firsthand knowledge slowed her steps as she tried to assess the power of this young woman’s potential. She really did not want to let this one out of her sight. Someone like her had not been seen in centuries of seasons. Now the Prince had come and asked if she knew anyone who might match this Mistress of Fire. Sido felt addled by not recognizing the connection from the prophecies and this young woman. Truly she would have put it together had she had more time, but what does it mean that she found her abilities just before the arrival of the prince? It seems fate has raised its mighty head and thrown disarray into the lives of all people. What did this prophecies truly mean and what effect would it have on the flock she was responsible for? These questions brought her to the door she was slowly trying to avoid. Taking a deep breath and strengthening her resolve she entered the room. All were asleep and no light was present. She glided to Shandar’s bed and slowly shook her.

“Shandar, Shandar awaken,” she continued to shake the young woman. She was on the floor near the door. Her head was ringing, her vision blurred. Looking towards Shandar, she saw her staring at her, a vision of disgust, on her visage. Her hand was covering her mouth, and she was crying. Fire danced the length of her body, the linens gone from beneath her. Struggling to regain her feet Sido leveraged herself up to her knees. Novena jumped up and tried to help Sido up. Next to her Daveda was up against the head of the bed, covers covering her face to her eyes. Maderia behind Shandar, eyes wide mouth open, staring at the fire nimbus that surrounded Shandar.

“Shandar, be calm, breathe.” Nothing changed the horror in her eyes.

“I’m so sorry,” Shandar whispered then crawled into a ball on the bed. Sido forced herself to rise, shocked that it took so much effort even with help. Sliding over to the bed, Sido sat down and placed her hand on Shandar’s back, slowly rubbing her hand in a circle while saying a calming spell under her breath. A few moments later Shandar sat up. She was calm and resolved but horror still tinted her eyes.

“I can only ask forgiveness, Mother. I do not know what happened. Panic struck me and I thought, ‘NO!’ and you were on the floor. I did not even know the fire was on me until you told me to breathe. What happened? How did I do that? Why did I do that?” Shandar was shaken visibly, Self-incrimination and guilt.

“Breathe child, breathe. Calm yourself, breathe. You are going to be a bother, are you not? Well, we might as well keep the shock.” Shandar looked confused and was about to ask when Sido continued.

“There is a prophecy about saving all of man from a great doom. It was written eons ago, and most do not remember it exists anymore. It says that seven brave people will go on a quest and defeat a great evil while facing terrible odds and obstacles. There is a poem about it, it goes like so. Sido recited it to Shandar.

Confusion and not understanding shook Shandar, “What?” was all she could utter.

“The prince is here, and he seeks members for this quest.”

“The prince, please tell me it’s not Blair!”

“It is, how did you know?”

“My mother told me, since I was seven, that I was to marry Blair and be Queen.”

“The Seer of Tiereny?”

“Yes”

“Oh my, that does complicate matters.”

“He doesn’t wear a medallion, does he?”

“I saw it when I met him, gold with imprints on it.”

“Yea, that’s the one.” Shandar said that with reserve, caught in her own dream.

“Why is the medallion important to you?”

“I dream about it and the one who wears it,” Shandar’s cheeks colored, and she looked down.

“I see.”

“Why me?”

“You are the Mistress of Fire.” Lashnar bless us all.

###

Sido sat in a chair in the sitting room behind the temple. Her office was too small to have a host of people in it, so she had told both parties to meet here. She was reading from an old book when the prince entered. Behind him followed three Free swords, each with a dull face. Sido gestured for them to sit down and offered something to drink, which was declined.

“Time is not an ally Mother, is the Mistress here?” Blair asked.

“She will be shortly, your highness, but time is what I wish to speak to you about before she comes. It would be wise to let her learn to control her new powers before she embarks with you. She has just come to the understanding that she has power and does not have complete control of it. It may be extremely dangerous to allow her to continue without any training.”

“I don’t think that is an option Mother, is there not some way to advance her training magically? To temper the use of her power?” Blair’s concern was very visible.

“That would not be wise. It may hinder her when she really needs it. I can’t put her in such a position. Is there no way we can get some time, a few weeks, to train her and allow her to feel some sense of control over her power? She seems immensely powerful, and I could not guarantee that no harm would come to any who are around her. She is a very fearful person and though she tries to hide that fact, she fears herself. While waking her up this morning, I caught her in a dream, and she lashed out. Fire sprouted along her body and knocked me eight paces through the air.” Blair’s reaction was pure shock while the others only had slight eye twitches. Odd that they all had the same twitch.

“So, you see, she is not able to control her power and we still don’t know how much she has.”

Byer straightened in his chair and leaned forward with his hands on his knees.

“Were you hurt? Or have any effects that still affect you now?”

Sido leaned back in her chair, retaking the given-up distance between them.

“It was much like being kicked by a mule. Like I said it was startlement, she did not try to do anything. It was just protection of herself.”

Byer leaned back, “We need to meet her and then decide what is going to be possible.”

“She will be here any moment…” the door open and Shandar walked in. All heads turned towards her, and she stepped back.

“May I come in?”

Sido was up out of her chair in an instant. Walking over and grabbing the girl’s hand, she led her over to the other chair. Shandar was dressed in leather armor. A neck piece with tooled trim, a corset, double belt, and leg corset with holster, which was empty. All in a dull maroon with red highlights, topped off by black knee-high boots that the collar turned down giving her knee protection. Sido just looked puzzled when she took Shandar in.

“Where did these come from? I don’t believe you found them here, did you bring them yourself?”

But Shandar was staring at Blair and Blair was staring at Shandar. Neither noticed anything else in the room, including all the people gathered. After several moments Sido placed a hand on Shandar’s shoulder with no response. Sido took hold of Shandar’s chin and turned it up to her.

“Shandar, where did you get the battle uniform? Did you bring it here yourself?” Shandar was trying to turn her head back to Blair. Finally, her eyes coming in focus, Shandar replied,

“A package from my mother. She told me if the prince came to see me to open it. It’s what I found inside so I wore it.”

“Your Mother?” Byer asked.

“The Seer of Tierney,” replied Shandar.

“You are the one foretold to me when I was seven?” Blair face slid back in shock.

Sido took her seat and folded her hands in her lap. Several long minutes passed before anyone moved. Then Blair stood up and paced back and forth in front of the door. He stopped, looked at Shandar, and said,

“Any other revelations you have for us today?”

“I dream of the medallion that you wear.” It was not visible; Blair tugged the chain out of his shirt.

“This one?” Shandar shook her head yes. “Do you know anything about it?”

“Just that you wear it, I mean, I didn’t know it was you just a man with your eyes.” Blair sat down and Byer spoke,

“Is this one of the two you fight with?” Blair just hung his head,

“I too dream, and your eyes haunt me.” Blair said. Byer smiled and continued,

“You cause him many a sleepless night and he can’t decide if you are good or bad, but that you want to kill him.” Shandar was up out of her seat and in front of Byer,

“I would not kill anyone, especially the prince of the realm.”

“Rest easy Mistress, I meant no offence. Just goading my young friend over there.” Shandar turned to Blair, looked down and returned to her seat. Blair fists were clinched so tight his knuckles were white, but he smiled and looked at Byer.

“All three of you take off your crystals, let’s get all revelations out at once shall we.” Byer asked,

“Is that wise?”

“Wise no. Needed yes.”

“As you wish,” All three took out their necklaces and removed them. The transition took a couple of heartbeats to finish, and the two women’s reactions were completely different. Sido’s smile was like a cat in front of a hole. Shandar sprouted fire along her body, stood up and started forward. Sido jumped up and blocked her by getting in front of her, arms spread wide, careful not to touch her until the fire was out. Shandar stopped short stepped back.

“Breathe child, breathe. No harm will come to you here.” Sido herded her back to her chair. The elves were all out of their chairs with swords drawn, Kumar and Arbor in front of Byer defensively. Blair sat in his chair with a sheepish grin. He looked to the elves,

“Put those away and sit down. I don’t think those would do any good anyway.” He stood up and looked at Shandar, “Mistress, it is our pleasure to meet you.” Blair bowed formally, Shandar’s fire went out and she sat down.

“Is that fire yours to command? Do you have control and can safely travel with us without injuring any of us?” Blair asked. Shandar could not look at him, so she addressed her answer to Sido.

“If I don’t think and just react it is mine, but concentration does not allow complete control. You know I have only known for a few days that I have fire.”

“That would seem the norm. Thinking about it will take practice. Have you tried to do anything with it other than protection?” Sido asked.

“Anything other? What do you mean?” Shandar was intrigued.

“If it is yours to direct and control, you can probably control it away from your body.” Shandar just shook her head.

“You can see why I ask for a couple of weeks to train her before you leave. She is just now aware of this power and is not schooled on what it might do. Is there no way to stall your quest for a short while?” Blair looked to Byer for an answer, Byer sat back and closed his eyes. There was a knock at the door.

“Just a moment please!” She rose and walked to the door as the elves replaced their crystals. Taking a deep breath Sido opened the door. It was Landon.

“Mother, the meeting is about to begin. You are needed.” Landon’s eyes widened at the sight of Shandar and how she was dressed. The others he ignored.

“I’ll be a long presently, let them know I’m on my way,” She ushered Landon out and closed the door.

“I’ll be back by this evening. Stay and get Shandar up to date with all you know. Byer, weigh heavily what time you have and what training should be imparted on Shandar before you leave, also I have some questions I would like to ask before you leave, you understand?” Byer bowed his head and Sido left, closing the door behind her.

Shandar crossed her legs and sat back,

“You’re elves, aren’t you?” Byer nodded and Shandar continued. “What quest are you spiriting me away on? And what is it we look for?”

No answer was forthcoming, the room was silent. Shandar shifted in her chair and fidgeted with her buckles while she waited. After a good ten breaths, Blair rose and approached Shandar.

“Mistress,”

“Shandar please, Mistress is so formal.”

“Ok Shandar, let me catch you up to where we are. It started as a straightforward guide mission to find the Dragon Rest mountains. I took them to see Tartus, above the Talon Pass, so I could get a talisman to guide me. That’s when he exposed us to each other and told us about the prophecies. We came here to seek the Mistress of Fire. Now you know us much as we do.” Blair walked away.

“Prophecies, you mean that poem that Sido told me?”

“That is the fuller version not the version we were told,” answered Byer.

“Why is time so important?” asked Shandar. Blair turned his attention to Byer and the elves.

“Why is time so important, Byer?” Byer sat back and closed his eyes again. Several moments of silence followed and even the two other elves turned to look at him. He reached behind him, and his hand disappeared. When it reappeared, it held a book, like nothing Blair had ever seen. It was smaller than a hand and looked like it was made of some type of leaf. He could sense it breathing when he looked at it.

“This the elvish version of that prophecies.” He spoke some elvish and the book opened.

“Ours talks of a time when objects in the sky align. Fornax, Horologi and Triangul are met by Izar and our doom is upon us. You know them as the Furnace, the Clock and the Triangle and will be met by the Loincloth. This will occur within the season now, the exact time unknown as no one alive has ever seen it happen. The Dragon Rest mountains are quite large and finding what we look for will take some time and involve some difficulty. That is why we push for time. It is rumored that the tip of Triangul, can already be seen.” Byer sat back again and waited for it to sink in.

Chapter 10

Terror filled her eyes as she woke up with a hand over her mouth and nose. She brought the knife up she had started sleeping with and tried to stab the arm holding her. Someone grabbed her wrist and threw it to the bed.

“Shh, it’s me, and we have visitors.” Merric whispered in her ear as she struggled against being held down. Recognition seeped in and she relaxed briefly.

“Get up quietly and stand there without moving.” He pointed to a spot in the room. She rose and stood where told. He handed her knife back to her and turned back to the bed. He rumpled the covers, stuck the pillows under them, and guided her to the corner. Holding his finger in front of his mouth, his eyes begged her to follow his orders. She heard the door handle squeak and she tensed. Merric put his arm in front of her and pushed her back into the shadow they shared. The door slowly opened, and a figure entered. The man crept towards the bed and raised their arm. The knife blade glinted off the hallway light. As it started to plunge towards the bed, Merric stalked forward and drove his knife into the intruder back. Pain escaped his lips as he fell onto the bed dead. Merric hurried to the door and investigated the hall. Returning after closing the door, Merric turned the assailant over and brushed the hair away from the intruder’s ear. He assessed Rika,

“Get your pack and put on your boots, we’re leaving now,” he whispered. Merric dashed into the privy as Rika bent down and put on her boots. She heard him retch, so, grabbing her pack, she headed to the privy and asked if he was all right. His hand was over her mouth again and his eyes were fierce. He shook his head, and she could feel his handshake as he grabbed her arm and led her toward the door. Drawing her back against the inside door jam, he knelt and stuck his head out to survey the hall. Rising, he guided her into the hall and towards the stairs leading down to the common room. Stopping at the landing he whispered in her ear.

“We don’t know if he was alone. Can you follow without being held?” She nodded her head yes, and they started down the stairs. He hesitated about a third of the way down and checked the hall towards the kitchen, then started down again. Stopping at the swinging door leading into the common room, he observed the situation.

The room was mostly dark except a single lamp on the far wall near the door and the orange glow on the last vestiges of the fire as it died. As he held the door open and Rika stepped through, a large grey striped cat raised its head and looked at them from the bar. Merric relaxed and moved towards the door across from where they stood. Opening the door a sliver, he scanned outside and closed the door. Leaning close, he whispered,

“We exit left and crotch at the end of the building where the alley starts. If there are any others they will be there.”

Rika acknowledged with a nod of her head, and they started forward. Kneeling behind a water barrel at the entrance to the alley, Merric saw a plume of smoke exit high from a shadow across where he believed the rear door was. Leaning against the wall he used hand signals to say they would cross the street here and then head left towards the docks. The streets were quiet this early in the morning. It must be a couple of hours before sunrise. The walk to the dock was uneventful, but getting on board the ship was turning into a problem. The boat, called the River Rat, was a swift with a single mast and least fifty paces long. It had a single center cabin with a low roof and most of the deck was for cargo.

“Wake your captain and let me speak with him, since you can’t make the necessary decision to allow us on board. I paid for passage yesterday and he will remember me.”

“Wake me capt’n on the day we shove off, so the passengers we are transferring can board. Yea, that’s going to happen.” The sailor was incredulous.

“How much to get you to see our side on this?” Merric flipped a gold King towards the sailor.

The gold coin glinted as it spun and the star light lit up the upside, without missing a beat the sailor caught the coin and said,

“You and your mistress are welcome aboard.” He then stepped aside and removed the rope across the plank ramp. Merric and Rika rushed aboard and headed to the back of the lone cabin to hide from the view of the town. Once settled against the back of the cabin, Merric leaned close to Rika and stared out over the bow of the long thin boat. Speaking quietly, Merric rambled.

“He walked uncentered, his weight always forward, he didn’t hover and shift his weight. That’s how I felt him and knew he meant trouble. He would have killed you if you were in that bed. I have never killed a man; I didn’t even think just stabbed him. He was a bounty guild, bounty hunter, why do you have a bounty? And you, how are you so calm? Not a noise out of you since I woke you. Did the Queen know you were hunted when she selected me for this? I’m a hunter, tracker not some guardsman. How do I keep you alive long enough to find the prince?” He banged his head against the cabin and closed his eyes.

Rika’s eyes glazed over as she started to speak.

“You remember your vision of Making? I had two visions, the one I always dreamed of and a darker one. I always just told everyone about the first one, being a Queens’ maid and never about the other. I floated out of my body and flew around all Monde and spied on other people. I could even leave a message by thinking about it. I always thought it was dark, evil, a deviant behavior. I now know it saved my life. You woke me, but I exited my body and floated above it. I watched as you guided me through these events. Needing a response and I was back, then floated above it all. That’s why I was quiet, I wasn’t even there. I was floating above, feeling safe. I could watch all around me and feel the life force vibrate with the motion of your force. If I weren’t scared out of my mind, I think it would have been exhilarating. The Queen told me some may think what I did needed to be punished. But who would know I was to be spared? I only spoke with the King and Queen. Saad deserved to be slapped, he is appalling, forcing me to kiss him and tell me it is an honor, an honor.”

“You slapped Saad? He’s who put the bounty on you, I’m sure of it.”

“He’s that evil?” Oh my, what have I done?

“He is a corrupted youth; he enjoys the mistreatment of his kills. When I trained him, he would cut his kills before finally putting them down. He enjoyed giving pain.” They both leaned their heads against the cabin wall and slept.

###

They were gathered again in the sitting room behind the temple. The room was cozy, comfortable, the walls were adorned with shelves that held books and scrolls and plants scattered throughout. Shandar had switched places with Kumar and was holding Byers’s book and talking quietly with the elf. Sido had come back with the acolytes that cleared away the remains of their dinner and she was trying to coax Kumar into talking with her. Blair sat in the same spot and didn’t look happy at all.

“Sido, what can you tell us about this prophecy, what does each line mean? Blair turned the book he was studying towards her. That got everyone’s attention and they all looked to Sido.

“That is a good question. Maybe Byer would like to tell us about his version from the book he brought.” Sido gestured her arm towards Byer.

“No Mother, it is your version we follow and your home in which we rest. It is yours to tell.” Byer bowed from his chair.

“So be it, let us start at the top and work through it. Mistress of Fire, Seeker of stone. We all agree Shandar is the Mistress of Fire and our elf friends here are seeking a stone. Anyone have any other possibilities of this meaning?” All of them were silent and Sido continued.

“Reflection in the eyes of Demon unknown. It is interesting that ‘demon’ is singular. So, does that mean the force that is truly behind this? Someone or something gave Gwydion the power to corrupt the visions of Making, he himself, I don’t believe, has the power for such magic. Byer?”

“We believe the demon is a single force, a dragon to be exact.”

“That puts a lot of marbles in place! Of course, a dragon wouldn’t fear giving a small-minded man, power to use because none would have more power than a dragon.” Sido offered.

Blair had fallen back in his chair; pure chagrin agonized his face. Blair looked to Byer. “Great, a dragon, another creature I thought a fable. One hasn’t even been mentioned in stories for over six hundred seasons. How can you be sure it is a dragon?”

“It is a dragon that was banished by your forefather. It has taken him this long to recover and we feel he is coming for revenge.”

Blair got out of his seat and started pacing again.

“Against my family no matter what’s in the way. How powerful is a dragon?”

“Dragons created what you call the Morag, those creatures that harass and strike out of the Northeastern Waste. You have a regular patrol that checks on them, I believe.” Byer said.

Sido added, “In full fury a dragon can destroy a town in minutes, both magically and physically.”

“How was it my forefathers banished it? Blair asked.

“I don’t know” both Byer and Sido answered.

“Great, so I must bring my father into this also. Somewhere in the great records of my family is the answer. Maybe I can send someone else to ask, Landon perhaps?”

“Landon is too valuable to me to allow him not to be with me. It would have to be someone else, someone you trust to not speak out of turn. We can’t let this get out or panic will be another leg against us.”

Blair got back into his seat,

“Alright, let’s get through this and then determine what is needed from there.”

“Loins of royalty holds the key. We assume you are the loins of royalty, the key though, that can have many meanings.” Sido continued.

“We differ from you there, Mother,” Byer leaned forward, “we also have royalty, I am known as Storfyrste Byer al Ragnhild. A Grand Duke as you would call it. So, it could also be our royalty it speaks of. All races put their own side in these things, though I believe Blair is the one it talks about.”

Blair asked his favorite question, “Why Me?”

Byer paused before responding,

“You have that feeling about you. Something is going to happen around you. You have those dreams that disturb you about two women you don’t know. I just sense you are the one.”

“I think it’s you because you don’t want it to be,” Sido added.

“I think it is you because I saw it in your eyes, you will do remarkable things.” Shandar said. She was starting to get more comfortable with the idea of herself in this.

Blair slouched in his chair resigned, “It meets my expectations also; I have no choice.”

“Only triumph shall set the nations free is simply win or die. Byer, do you see this differently?” Sido tried to move forward.

“We don’t even have such a line, like I said each adds their own.”

“Castle builders, deal with stone. You are headed to the mountains and Giants are the ones who built all our castles. You agree?” She looked at Byer.

“Yes Mother, a giant will be needed.”

Shandar perked up. “Where do we learn about Giants?”

Sido got up and went to one of the shelves on her right and soon regained her seat with a scroll, she pulled open. “Aurin Sweetwater is the only known historian of Giants lore. She has a cabin in the Astar Hills. We will have to send someone there to confer with her.”

Blair’s attitude was not improving.

“What will we be conferring about? Where can we find one since no one has seen one since any of us have been alive?”

“That’s the thing with giants, they know where they are needed. When our stronghold was struck by lighting and two walls crumbled away, the giants were there the next day to rebuild. They had left two weeks before it even happened to get there when needed. I’m sure when it is their time they will be there.” Byer interjected.

“Golden Heart and friend to all, this I’m having a little trouble with, Byer what is your take on this?”

“That, Mother is not a line we have either, so I am not sure. A golden heart could be a being with true compassion and empathy for others.” Byer offered.

“There is a story of a warrior called Golden heart my mom would tell me. I’m sure it was a Fairy warrior in the stories. That could be what it speaks of as it seems all races will be involved in this.” Shandar was shocked no one else knew these stories.

“It seems we will have to visit Aurin. She is also an expert on fairies. That takes us to Seven to seal the dome. The number of questors need to succeed?” Sido was unsure if this was true.

Sido looked to Byer for confirmation, but he and Shandar were uncommitted in their stares. She turned to Blair, and he responded, “seven needed to battle the evil but doesn’t seem like it is just seven to forge our quest.”

“These last lines seem to be what may occur and not related to who should be there when it happens. Any ideas or changes from yours Byer?” It was late and Sido was tired and exhausted, and it started to show in her voice.

“There are many interpretations of these last seven lines, I find it curious that there are seven lines and seven needed to fulfill quest. Elves have debated these lines for hundreds of seasons and never come to the same conclusion. So, we should stop and decide our next moves and let the last work itself out as we progress. Blair, you, and Kumar should go to Astar Hills, find Aurin, and discover what fairies we need to know. That will give Sido and Shandar some time to train, and I will use the library here to study our path and any other information I can discover. Does anyone have a different suggestion?” Byer too was weary. Blair closed his eyes and put his head in his hands and decided to agree with Byer.

“We will leave in the morning and be back within a week at most hopefully.” Blair stood and stretched. With that they exchanged greetings, and all departed to find their beds.

###

The patrol was appearing out of the Wine Forest northwest of the rolling hills and vineyards of Adanna. Another day would see them at the ford of the Tribute River before entering the foothills that led to the edge of the Waste. Those hills were their destination to check if the Morag have gathered force their way south again into the country of man.

Andreas was already perplexed due to losing a young man already. A black arrow had taken him in the throat as he rode next to Saad. The prince had leaned forward to swat a fly on his horse’s neck and the arrow passed right where he had been and taken the young man off his horse. No sign was found of the assailant and the prince was certain he was the target. His attitude had changed, and he now rode with four always surrounding him. This was not making men’s lives any easier as each felt the next step would be their last.

Saad had petitioned to be sent to Adanna to secure his life and was now under guard each night to make sure he didn’t steal away. Andreas was forceful in his direction from the King that he was to be on this patrol until it returned. It was only Andreas’ firm demeanor that kept Saad from calling rank and disrupting this patrol. The patrol, riding in twos, except for the four men surrounding Saad, was about to crest a hill that would show them the Tribute River in the distance, when a single Morag came stumbling over the top of the hill.

It was eighteen hands tall with a reptilian face and a long snout. Teeth protruding all along the upper jaw and there were great crushing teeth on the bottom. Its’ scaly skin was as tough as hard leather, and they walked upright with short forearms ending in claws without a thumb. This one was stumbling and bled from cuts across its body.

The patrol acted on instinct and split in two, each covering the side it was on, as they climbed the hill. Saad’s group had stopped where it was. All four guardsmen had formed rank in front of the threat. The lead two riders had reached the hill and froze where they were. The Morag didn’t hesitate as it ran through the group and continued down the hill unconcerned about the halberds and arrows pointed at it. Andreas was shouting at the top of his lungs trying to get the two lead riders to respond to his inquiry. They were still looking the other way and not breaking the attention toward their leader. Andreas kicked his horse forward and closed the gap to the top of the hill. He was about to berate the two guards when he looked down the slope of the hill.

A black serpent stretched before him. An acre wide and running all the way back to the river was a creeping mass of bodies. An army, at least sixty thousand strong was slowly making its way toward where they were perched on top of the hill. It was ill formed but walking to them. Andreas had never seen such a sight. Halberds in rows upon rows of marching beasts.

Following with his eyes, from the river forward, Andreas tried to understand what they were. About thirty of the beasts stalked up to them, drooling as they leered at their prey. They were muscular and tall, several hands taller than most men. Their heads were skulls with a thin protruding snout filled with sharp, pointed teeth. Horns sprouted from above their ear holes and rose about two hands above their heads. At the base of each horn grew hair tufts, a hand in length. Their hands were claws with three fingers and a thumb. Each carried a pike with a large, curved blade offset by an ax head that ended in curves. A shield, round, hide covered and four holes across the top, displayed various symbols of unknown meaning.

Andreas sprang into action, yelling orders.

“Cohen, Andrew, snap out of it. Cohen, you head to Adanna, then follow the King’s Road to Eastport, warn every person you see. Get them to head to Crenwelge. We will need to marshal everyone to defend this land. Andrew, drop the goods from the supply horse and take it with you, get to the King as fast as you can. Tell him what you saw.”

Andreas turned down the hill and yelled for the men to form the box. The guardsmen surrounding Saad were still watching Morag as it ran away. Hearing the commanders’ orders, they left Saad and took their positions in the box formation.

“Prince Saad, get in the center now!” Andreas was shouting, the fear in his voice terrifying. When he turned to look, Cohen and Andrew were galloping away in different directions, heads buried behind their horse’s necks, Andrew trailing the pack horse with him. Looking back to see his box formed, he glanced inside, but Saad was not there. Whirling around, he looked to find Saad climbing the hill, not knowing what was in front of him. His shout was drowned out by the roar of the beasts cresting the hill.

“Forward, protect the prince!”

###

It was a cool night; the seasons were about to change. The two days Rika had spent on the boat as it traveled towards Riop were interesting. Part boredom, part anxiety, part conversation with Merric. Rika saw Merric in a new light, as a man, full of bravado and insecurities. She thought of him as a friend and enjoyed talking with him. The first fear of authority he held over her was gone. He was still her protector, but with the qualities of a brother, loving and kind. Yet he had also hardened since that night in Escap, being short and harsh with his interactions with the sailors. Never with her though. He was always kind and calm when he spoke to her.

He was sleeping in the bow of the boat as it was near midnight. She should be sleeping but since she finally told someone of her second vision and he didn’t find her evil, she practiced her new-found talent, leaning against the cabin where she and Merric had both collapsed on first boarding the boat. She gently removed her other self from her total self, which was how she viewed it. It was only part of her that left her body, a small part, but a part of herself. She would float around the boat and experience what was happening in the world she floated through. The sailor on duty tonight was Burke. He drank constantly and leered at her when she caught him looking. He was drinking from his flask that he kept in his pants behind his hip. He didn’t even have his hand on the tiller as the wind pushed them to Riop. She floated over to him and circled him, ever decreasing the amount of space between them. She stopped, facing him as he took another pull from his flask.

“Drunk!” she yelled. He heard her and jumped back, slamming against the tiller. The whole boat shifted violently to starboard, the sails billowed as the wind caught them fully. The boat lurched straight for the shore. He scrambled up and tried to swing the tiller back into position. The boat didn’t respond, but instead drove into the bank full force. A downed tree that had fallen over, drove itself into the hull. There was a huge crash and the boat lurched to port, driving the tree trunk further into the center of the boat. Screaming could be heard everywhere as sailors and captain dealt with the shock of a sudden stop while sleeping. Merric shook her body where it lay on the deck after being thrown about by the crash. Rika experienced this from her perch on top of the mast, where she found herself after she realized that Burke had heard her scream. She was suddenly back in her body, opening her eyes to see the concern on Merric face as he awoken her. His concern touched her deeply, and she felt guilty for scaring him.

“I’m fine Merric. Go see to the others down below.” He hesitated a moment before dashing down the stairs leading to the holds and captain’s quarters. Rika got up to see if Burke was all right. He was sprawled across the tiller unconscious. It seemed the yardarm had struck him when the boat lurched because he had a large welt and bump sprouting on his forehead. Rika turned and went after Merric. She found him below, in the captain’s quarters, dislodging him from some of the tree that had split his cabin in two. The captain cursed uncontrollably so she knew he would be all right. The others were trying to help Merric free their captain. She left and went back up on deck. Burke was still not responding, so she sat on the deck and waited. He heard her. How is that possible? She didn’t know she could affect the waking world. Would he remember it was her? Did he even know? These were some of the worries running through her head when Merric appeared from the stairs.

“They are tending to the captain’s wounds; they will be up shortly. What happened?” He seemed sure she knew; how can that be?

Lowering her voice to barely a whisper she answered him.

“I was floating in front of him, and he was drinking from his flask, I yelled at him, and he heard me. He stumbled and fell against the tiller and drove us into the bank. How is the boat?”

“Not good, it got a gaping hole in the side and the only reason it’s not taking on water is because we are lifted out of the water. This I could see from the hole in its side. We will not be able to continue on this boat. It will be days before it’s fixed if that. Go pack. We will have to hoof it up to Riop.”

The captain, Bayle Mossman, was a slight man with wiry arms and legs. He was wrapping a cloth around his arm as he came up on deck. He had one already wrapped around his thigh and was limping noticeably. He went straight to the side impaled on the tree trunk and his cursing took to a new level as he saw the damage. He swung his head around and saw Burke, still unconscious, hanging on the tiller. He stomped over and kicked Burke’s flask, lying on the deck, as he reached him. Picking it up, he threw it overboard. Grabbing Burke by the shoulders, he lifted him up, stumbled to the rail, and pushed Burke over. With a splash, a cough and more cursing, Burke regained consciousness.

“Don’t even think about getting on my ship again. I’m reporting you to the guild of sailors for improprieties. You will never work on another ship in your lifetime. If it were up to me, I would condemn your entire family for what you have done to me. Now get out of my sight before I decide to kill you where you stand.” With that the captain turned to his passengers. He stopped, wiped his hand across his face, and then came up to Merric and Rika.

“This ship will not move for days, and you said you wanted all speed. Well, get off before I find out you were a part of this somehow. You can make it to the ford in a day’s walk if you hurry. There you can find another ship to take you to Riop. And no, I will not be giving you any of your money back. I still suspect you had a hand in this but why I can’t imagine. Get off my ship before I do imagine.”

Merric stepped up to the captain and inflated his chest. He was taller than the captain by four hands, but the captain just smiled at the gesture. “Sir we had nothing to do with this unfortunate incident. To insinuate that we did this is beneath you, but we will go without a fuss.”

Grabbing Rika’s hand, he helped her retrieve their things. Soon they were on the riverbank and heading towards the path that followed all rivers in Monde. Shifting north, Merric started walking. He was just reaching the end of the bow when Burke stumbled out and confronted him.

“Look, she yelled at me and that led me to crash the boat. You need to allow me to come with you. I now need protection and you are going to offer it to me for what you’ve done.”

“If, you saw her yell at you, how is it then that I found her sprawled over the deck in front of the cabin, not even in sight of you and the tiller?” How is it she did this? Were you not drinking on watch, was it not you who crashed the boat? We owe you nothing.” Merric had drawn his knife and was holding it in front of Burkes face.

“At least let me walk with you until the ford, where we can part company.” Burke was pleading now, and his words were slurred ever so slightly.

“You’re the reason we are walking. Why should we even let you near us?” Merric was mad and he had found someone to take it out on.

“Merric, please relent, allow him to follow us.” Rika was pleading to relieve her own consciousness.

Merric looked at her and saw the guilt on her face, he replaced his knife and grabbed Burke by the collar.

“You walk ten paces behind us and don’t disturb us at all. You can use that as your protection. Drunk!” He shoved him away took Rika hand and started forward.

It was just after night the next day when they reached the ford. A true ford it was not, but a river crossing it was. A system of pulleys was stretched over the river on a tripod so high it let ships sail below without encountering ships masts. There was a cable ferry, which was currently on the wrong side. Each side had a small building and lengthwise docks with ships moored to them. There was a single torch on the side they were coming to, but each side had multiple torches set up along each dock. No one seemed to be waiting to get to the other side, so they headed inside the building to seek help.

A single step up led to a porch with empty chairs and the door to the building. Merric opened the door and held it for Rika to enter, then stepped in front of Burke as he tried to enter.

“We are done I recommend you try the docks and those ships there for any succor you seek. I want you away from us, I suggest you don’t follow us anymore.”

Burke started to open his mouth to complain but Merric rested his free hand on his knife and Burke turned. Merric entered, then closed the door behind him. It was a small space with the look and feel of a mercantile shop. It had two short rows of goods displayed on shelves and a third row against the wall on the left. The right side had hardware and tackle against the wall with two round tables just off the wall for waiting passengers. A small wiry man turned to look to see who had entered. He stopped what he was doing and came towards them. His face was round and pocked marked, he wore a patch over his left eye that had a scar both above and below the patch. He smiled and showed missing teeth and decay throughout his smile. Fish smell followed him, his breath stunk of decay.

“Evening. Kind of late to be seeking transfer. Is everything all right?” he inquired.

“We were passengers on a ship that crashed and couldn’t go forward. We hiked here to see if we could find a new passage to Riop. Any of these vessels going that way?” Merric was using his most pleasant voice.

“The River Rat? I heard earlier they were broken, Burke with you?” The little man smiled again; his breath made Merric step back.

“If he is, he might as well move on, Captain Mossman is telling any who would listen it was his drunkenness that caused his luck. No one here will take him on, he’ll be lucky to ever find work on a ship again.”

“We left him outside and we have nothing to do that man, is there any ship headed north?” answered Merric.

“Not this side of the river, I can ask Jorge on the other side if any there are heading north, it’ll cost you a few coppers for me to make the effort though.”

Merric pulled out a silver coin and handed it to the little man. “We want to be under way as soon as possible, if you would impart that too, it would be much appreciated.”

“Any that might be going that way will be leaving in the morning, but I will check now and see if any such exists. You can pay for your passage, yes?”

Merric showed the little man some gold and said he could. The little man smiled again and said, “well good sir, let me contact Jorge and see if you’re lucky or not. Of course, the ferry doesn’t come back until morning, so you will want a room for you and your mistress, yes?”

“Confirm there is passage available then we will talk about boarding, though I don’t see where you will have us stay if this works out for us.”

“I have a side cabin just north of here that holds several rooms, don’t you mind, good sir, I have what you’ll need. I’ll take the flags out and get Jorge to check for you. You might want to be there to work a bargain if there is passage available.”

“Fine, we’ll follow.”

The little man ran behind the counter and came back with three flags on short polls and led them to the dock. He rang a bell that could be heard for miles and waited. Within a few moments a second bell rang, and it had come from the other side. The little man started to wave one of the flags, red and yellow divided diagonally, the other a red square with a white X across it in each hand in a repeating pattern then switched to the red triangle flag and used a different pattern. Across the river Rika could just see different flags being worked in a different pattern. Some time was spent as the two men continued to wave flags in patterns that made no sense to Rika, Merric seemed confused as they watched the exchange. It was several minutes before he stopped and commented.

“Old John Bishop, on the Spray, is headed your way. It is slow, since he only has four rowers, and they stop each night. No cabin, but the deck is available. Jorge thinks a faster ship will be here tomorrow by midday but that’s a guess and he has a head for it, so I ‘d say there will be a faster one midway through the day. Your choice?” His smile still made Merric shift back then stay straight, though Rika did step back.

“The Spray. We can talk price once aboard, thank him for his help.” Merric was cold and blunt.

“Sure, I can feed you, and the room is up there,” he pointed to another building just north of the main one. “I just have to let Jorge know and then I will get you settled. Go back up and I’ll be right there to get you some dinner.” As they got to the step to go inside, two horses rode around the corner and stopped next to them.

“Merric? What are you doing here?” The lead rider’s face was in shadow.

“I’m sorry sir, do I know you” Merric hackles were raised, and he was about to pull his knife when the horse moved forward, and the rider’s face became clear. Astounded, Merric fell to one knee.

“Your highness, I’m looking for you!” Rika fell to one knee and shadowed Merric movements.

“Please, get up now! I’m traveling under shadow and the less that know who I am, the better.” Both Merric and Rika stood, and Blair dismounted. The other rider kept to his horse and slipped back into the shadows. Blair grabbed Merric’s forearm in the informal shake of friends and pulled him to the closed door. Leaning close he whispered.

“You ran away with a young maiden, do her parents know?” Merric smile split his face.

“Me, run away? Are you feeling well? What would give you that idea? Merric was speaking in a normal tone and placed his hand on Blairs shoulder. “You always were affected by your brother. Do you believe someone as young as her would be with a bag of bones like me?”

“Please Merric, you are one of the toughest men I know, you are not bag of bones. I have heard some women like a little experience in their men.” Laughing Blair leaned against the door jam.” Truly, why are you here, I have never known you to go outside the hunting fields.”

“Blair,”

“Luthor, I go by Luthor,”

“Fine Luthor, the Queen sent me to find you. She wants you back and we are to bring you back.”

“We? Who is this lovely girl and why is she with you?” Blair face flatten out.

The proprietor walked up before Merric could answer. “All set for tomorrow. Jorge will have the ferry over before sunrise so you can board the Spray. Good evening young sir, I’m just about to feed these two, can I also prepare some for you?” Blair stepped forward and smiled.

“As a matter of fact, you could feed the four of us. Is your bunk house vacant? We need to converse about plans that may change.”

The little man stepped back and was shocked when the other rider rode out of the shadows. His mirth and friendliness departed, and a cautionary stance be fell him.

“Very well sir, the bunk house is just over there, I showed your friend here where, why don’t you all go there, and I’ll bring the food right along. There is a lamp lit, and you will find others on the table. It will be just a few moments until I bring your food.” As he said this, he kept his back away from the four and slinked to the door of the building. Blair nodded to him, and he opened the door and closed it right after entering.

“Shall we? Lead the way, Merric.” Blair got his horse by the reins and walked with the other two as they moved towards the bunk house. Blair’s companion kept a couple of paces behind and stayed on his horse. It was just a few hundred steps before the bunk house was before them. Tying his horses’ reins to porch rail, he opened the door and looked about. It was empty and a single lamp was lit. The other rode off to the right and Blair gestured for them to enter.

It was a bunk house, Rika looked surprised as she entered. It was long and narrow and had six beds along the south wall. With two windows, one on each side wall without glass. Just open rectangles that let a breeze flow through the room. The back wall held a hearth with wood stacked on both sides and fire tools on a stand right of the fireplace. On the mantel were strikers and a couple of books that the bindings couldn’t be read. No fire was currently lit, and a table and six chairs dominated the room just after entering. Prince Blair took the chair that faced the door while Merric sat on his right side, so Rika found herself on his left.

“We will wait to discuss the situation until after the food is brought. Merric introduce me to this lovely woman.” Merric looked at Rika and then the prince opened his mouth to speak when Rika blurted out non-stop.

“I am Rika Gresso, a new Queens maid, sent by your mother to find you and keep me out of the capital while things calm down.” She detailed her journey to this point. “While on the boat I discovered I was an Astral and could leave my body and float about. I always thought it was evil that I had two visions when going through the Rites of Making but Merric made me feel it was a gift and took my guilt away. He is the best man I have ever known and not just because he saved me. He genuinely cares about people and would not hurt anyone if he could get away with it. Your mother owes him an apology for putting him in this position.”

Rika seemed pleased with herself, crossed her hands over each other and stared at the prince, expecting a rebuke of some kind for speaking out of turn. Blair leaned forward and smiled at Rika. Her composure broke as she finally looked at Blair. He was so handsome, his smile so welcoming, she felt her cheeks start to turn red as she was consumed by possibilities.

“I’m sorry for my brother’s behavior. It is inexcusable and should not be allowed. I’m sure my father is dealing with it appropriately. The bounty also must be Saad’s’ doing. We will have to have that canceled as soon as you get back to Crenwelge. Merric, I’m sorry you were forced to kill a man, there is no way to make that go away and I hope to never put you in that position again. Though, I feel you will be asked to defend our home soon.” Merric and Rika both looked shocked to hear this from the prince. The return of the proprietor and a mature woman interrupted them. He carried platters of food and she pitcher and cups. They set them down on the unoccupied side of the table and asked if anything else was needed. Merric produced several gold Kings and slid them to him.

“We will be fine. Where do you sleep in case, our plans change, and we need your assistance?” Merric asked.

“The first boat at the dock, Miss May is her name, me and the misses sleep there. Just let us know if we can be of further assistance.” He picked up the gold with a glint in his eye and ushered his woman out the door. Before the door closed the other man entered and took up the chair opposite the prince. He proceeded to build four plates of food as Rika got up and poured the water in the cups and handed them out. Speaking in between bites Blair was doing his best to keep this casual.

“This is my friend Kumar, he doesn’t speak a lot, so ignore him as much as possible. The world as we know it is changing and we face a doom that has been talked about for thousands of seasons. You may not know, but the last Rite of Making was corrupted by powerful magic and a young girl’s life was lost. This was the first volley in the war that is to come.” Merric and Rika stopped eating to look at Blair with concern.

“I see I have your attention now. I will need you to warn the King of what is happening and to prepare the armies for war.”

“War!” Merric was astonished. Rika face went white.

“I have been forced to follow a quest to end the evil coming but have no idea when or where this evil will arrive. I just hope we can survive without all the world being destroyed.” Merric put his fork down and drank from his cup.

“I should see if he has anything stronger.” Merric said flatly. Of course, Kumar was unaffected and continued to eat a second plate of food while the prince talked.

“I need you to go tell the King the Mistress of Fire has been found and have Sho read the entire prophecies to him. Let him know Tartus started me on this path, and I will continue this quest or die trying. Now Rika, what is an Astral, I heard you mention it but have no idea what it is?”

Rika was just coming out of her shock and blood was starting to return to her face when Blair asked her. She sat there looking at him, not sure what to say. She didn’t even know where the word Astral had come from, it just blurted out of her mouth as she rambled on about what had happened to them. She was trying to think coherently and Blairs face was just so distracting to her. He showed compassion for us both. He leaned back and she breathed.

“I can leave my body and float through the world around me. I have only just become aware that it is not evil, and it was a gift given to me. What it means and what I can do, I have no idea. I caused the boat accident that caused us to hike here for two days. I yelled at the sailor, and he heard me, fell on the tiller, and caused us to crash into the bank of the river.” She was out of breath, unable to look at Blair as her mind raced trying to deal with her feelings that were forming and her distrust of herself.

“She can function while out of her body, as she followed me when we fled the inn and worked our way to the boat after killing that bounty hunter. It was only after we were on the boat that she told me she was floating above us watching as we made our way to the docks.” Merric was speaking softly, trying to reassure Rika, who he could see was having a tough time dealing with what she could do.

“Would you demonstrate for me? Just float around the bunk house and come back. Would you do that for me Rika?” Blair, who noticed Merric change was trying to imply confidence when he asked.

Rika stared at Blair, her eyes filled with emotion, and a small tear escaped. Blair sat on the table next to her. Placing his hand on her shoulder, he used his other hand to raise her chin and look at him.

“I understand not being in control, wanting to follow your own path. Yet unable to do so. Please, Rika, do this for me.” She nodded her head and closed her eyes. When she opened them again, they were different, opaque, unfocused.

Blair returned to his seat. “Merric hand her a glass and get her to drink.” Merric followed his Prince’s command. Rika grasped the cup and drank as Merric put it to her lips. Blair sat back, quite impressed. Shortly, Rika’s eyes closed, and she reopened them. They were normal and her presence was obvious.

“Burke is listening to us below that window outside.” Rika pointed to the window across from her. Kumar exited the room and silently went outside. Blair started toward the door, but Merric gapped his arm.

“I warned him to leave, and he chose not to, it is his own fault.” Blair lowered his head and turned back to his seat. While sitting down, Blair looked at Rika. She was smiling, no remorse shown on her face for turning in Burke. Blair was visibly upset in his demeanor. He was about to speak when Kumar reentered the bunkhouse.

“Do we need to watch him? I tied him to a tree and gagged him, someone will find him.”

Everyone turned and looked at him, his voice a deep baritone and full of life. They just stared as he retook his seat and did not show any effects from taking care of that man. Blair ran his hand through his hair.

“I really don’t know. Look, yes, I’m your prince and I have been trained as warrior and a Prince. I never had to deal with the death of someone close to my hands. I have never fought any battles. Every time I try to do what I want; this land makes me do something else instead. I have no choice as to being a leader and being in this quest, I didn’t seek it out. It is not what I want to do. I have never killed a man and hope I never do but it’s likely that I will and be wrecked by it. If you think that body won’t be discovered until after we leave, then it is fine where you hid him.”

Rika reached over and squeezed his hand and when he looked, then offered a sad smile.

“Rika I’m sorry. You are going to be coming with me. Your talent could be particularly useful in the coming months. Merric, you will have to go alone and warn the King. And get that bounty off Rika. Ask Sho how to do that.” He doesn’t even know me, yet he is concerned for me.

Merric’s face went through a range of emotions, he didn’t seem happy about this new twist. He faced his Prince.

“You are now responsible for Rika’s safety. Make sure she returns to the palace alive and whole and presented to your mother.” Blair head got taller as his shoulders sloped back. He leaned back in his seat.

“Upon my soul and hope of revival, I accept this command.” Blair eyes shone. “Using the old oath of our forefathers seemed natural. It fit the look in your eyes Merric,” which now softened and returned to normal.

“She is a good girl, no strike that, a woman. She deserves your respect and acceptance.” He rose and came to Blair holding out his arm. Blair rose and they clasped their forearms and shook. The deal was done.

Chapter 11

Shandar was exhausted. She had been training all day every day since Blair left. A session on combat with Byer and Arbor, then another session with Sido on magic. She went from the training ground behind the barn to the back room of the temple and back again. It was a pace she couldn’t keep up much longer, but she didn’t complain. Irit had died and she was going to be able to make that a little less offensive if she could help to fulfill this quest. That didn’t mean she didn’t get angry, upset or in a foul mood. She did all those things.

She swore that Arbor had a dark side, which he gladly demonstrated when it was his turn to train her in combat. Byer had chosen a staff for her to train with, he proclaimed a good user of a staff could best any individual one on one. She had not bested either of them yet and doubted she ever would. Sido pushed her to master simple response magic, so she would understand the basics of managing magic. She doubted she would ever be able to conjure a candlelight without the entire desk it rested on being consumed. It was not going well, and she was too tired to stop the endless procession of trails they all put her through. She was headed back to the training ground after the last session with Sido, where she at least only melted the candle and the not whole desk. It was Arbor’s turn to fight her, and she was thinking of any excuse to not make it to the training ground. Every time she stopped and turned to go the other way, that picture in her head of Irit throwing herself into the fire, made her turn back and head for her next session.

She was surprised to find both Byer and Arbor waiting for her when she arrived. Even more surprising was that Byer had her battle armor with him.

“It is time Mistress.” That is what he had decided to call her, and she heard the capital letter every time. “Go in the barn and put this on. You need to practice while wearing this from now on. It is best to know the feel and limitation of what you are wearing as you fight.” He handed her the bundle and started whispering to Arbor as she left. In the barn she found an empty stall and went to the back. She had been wearing the same loose-fitting dress she arrived in. It was much more comfortable than the armor. Byer was always telling her armor was not to be comfortable but to keep you alive and give you a sense of power in yourself. She guessed she would need to wear it all the time now, but it invoked strange responses from those who saw her in it. Maybe she could find a cloak to cover it so not to be on display all the time. She put her boots back on and headed out to face them again.

Byer’s eyes were smiling at her when she got back, he held out a short rod of maybe six hands long. It was black and dull, and she had no idea what it was.

“What’s this for? I can’t even strike either of you with a full staff and now you want me to use a short sword or at least a training aide of some kind.”

Byer bowed his head and, looking at her, placed his hand over hers on the shaft and moved her hand slightly. He pressed her finger on a small bump and the shaft shot out to full staff length, expanding into her hand. She was impressed and started to twirl the staff in a figure eight.

“Now Mistress, press it again and it returns to the small size.” Byer waited for her to find the location and pressed down on the small bump. When it was small again, Byer continued.

“Now place it in the holster on your leg, feel the weight, the presence of the staff as you move. Become familiar with it and be ready to spar.” Byer stepped back as Shandar walked around the training ground. She rested her hand on the top and surprisingly it felt right, comfortable, she turned to tell him. That’s when Arbor sprang on her.

The training kicked in and she spun on her heels and pulled the new staff out of her holster. As it slid in her hands the button pushed in and it clicked into full size, and she dropped down and did a sweep to trip Arbor.

He flipped up off the ground and re-engaged her. She kept her defense up and was keeping him from striking her. She started in on an offensive tack and was close to getting through his guard when she felt Byer behind her.

She spun around and used the staff as a spear and took him in the stomach. Reversing with a sweep and Arbor jumped up and she missed losing her balance she skidded forward. She looked up and they were circling her and working as a team. Her new-found feelings of worth were slipping away.

She started a spinning motion and was in between both as they worked her towards the edge of the grounds. She messed up the hand work and the spin faulted. Both attacked at once, but she regained her hold on the staff and fear took her. She spun the staff around her hips and fire struck out in all directions at once. Byer and Arbor were both knocked through the air and landed on their backsides as Shandar stood and spun fire all around her. She smiled and went through the kata that Byer had her start with when she first started training. As she moved the fire followed and when she thrust forward in stabbing motion the fire shot out several hands in front of the staff.

“Keep it going, imagine attackers all around you, defeat them, feel the fire as if it’s a part of you. Lash out and destroy those who oppose you.” Byer spoke in a soft voice, trying to guide the young warrior.

Shandar intensified her movements, flowing from strike to block to strike. She was flying, she let all thoughts flee and she just was movement. A dance of fire and freedom. Arbor rose and regained his staff. He stepped forward to engage Shandar. She turned and shot her arm straight out at him. Fire launched from her fingers and a band of flame encircled Arbor’s neck.

“STOP!” Rang out. Shocked, Shandar spun around and found Sido with arms raised and fear on her face. Shandar turned back to Arbor; he was laying on the ground in full elf visage. Shandar had cut the cord that held his crystal. Shandar ran over and turned Arbor over to look at him. He smiled, shook his head, and sat up.

“I will have to reconsider how to attack you from now on. You are truly a warrior.”

Shandar hugged him and whispered,

“I’m so sorry, are you hurt?”

“I will be ok and am smarter for the exchange. I now know you are a valuable companion and will do all I can to keep you safe. Though I not sure you need much protection.” He was still smiling, and his elf face was alive with emotion.

“I will need a new cord for my crystal. Have you seen where it ended up?” Shandar saw it behind him. She picked it up and handed it back to him and turned to face Sido. She saw that acolytes and parishioners were starting to come see what the commotion was about. She stood in front of Arbor and started spinning her staff. It produced a shield of fire blocking view of Arbor.

“We need a new cord for his crystal, quickly!”

Byer shot over and handed a cord to Arbor from his pocket. He had to sidestep the fire barrier that was blocking the view of Arbor. After a few moments Byer touched Shandar’s shoulder and said, “It is done, you may stop now.”

Shandar stopped and spun around to face Arbor. His human face was back with no emotion, but he winks at her, and she smiled and hugged him. She turned back to face Sido, who she expected was going to lash out at her for her loss of control again, even though she had spent much time working with Sido on just that aspect of magic. Sido was not happy, but her demeanor was less harsh than school master and more concerned parent.

“It is good that I decided to find out why you were late to our session and came to the training ground. You were so beautiful in your dance and control, what happened?”

“I was lost in the movements, just floating free, and acted on instinct. I didn’t recognize Arbor and reacted to a change in the feel of my environment. How do I not hurt my friends? How do I realize who is who?” Shandar was fraught with guilt and Sido saw the battle within her.

Sido reached up, grabbed Shandar’s shoulders, and bent her to look into her eyes.

“Little one, listen to me. You are the most powerful being in this land. You are a good person and have a warm heart. We have placed unbelievable expectations on you and pushed you harder than anyone deserves. You must keep a proportion of yourself grounded, a place within yourself, where you are aware of what is around you. You can’t give in to the magic completely. You must have a space where you see all you do, as if standing outside and looking in. It is like a small package that you hold dear to you and keep separate from all others. The one true self as you see yourself.” Sido then hugged her and stroked her hair.

“Go, get something to eat, then retire to your room and think about what I said. I will be there in a little while to talk further about this grounded space within you. Fear not, no real damage has been done and it looks as if Arbor is fine.” Shandar broke the embrace and turned to look at Arbor, who was talking with Byer a few paces away, giving them space to deal with what happened. Arbor bowed and then waved, and Shandar turned back to Sido. She hugged her and then left the training ground. Byer and Arbor joined Sido as they watched Shandar walk away.

“That is one amazing woman, Sido. She is truly the Mistress of Fire I always dreamed about. Fear not for her ability to handle what we throw at her. She holds a strength I have not seen before. When she comes into her own, she will exceed all that have come before her.” Byer was excited.

“Let’s keep her alive long enough to allow her, her development. I suddenly hope Blair will be delayed so we have more time to work with her. She could destroy us all if she ever loses control completely.” Sido was very worried.

###

“The Mistress is the most powerful person to ever live. Is this one the other one from your dreams?” Blair was not only shocked by Kumar talking but by the information imparted. It was something he had started to think of himself. Why did Rika seem so familiar? It wasn’t the eyes like with Shandar; it was something else. A sense of ease, closeness, a willingness to trust. As hard as he tried, he could not recall the other woman from his dreams. All he could think of was Shandar.

They had been riding hard since leaving the ferry and now were walking the horses until the next push. Rika had been quiet and stayed a little behind as the ride progressed. She had a hard, emotional goodbye when Merric left. He had put this off too long, he needed to talk with her. He inclined his head to Kumar pulled his horse back until it was next to Rika.

“It’s been a hard ride. How is that little filly we found for you doing?” They were lucky to find a herd being brought to the ferry on its way to Riop.

“She is a beautiful little paint; I thank you for getting her for me.” She continued to look forward, avoiding direct eye contact with him.

“I’m sorry I had to send Merric back, it seemed like an emotional goodbye when he left. Are you all right?”

“I have never had anyone, outside of family, be so caring for me. He saved me; I don’t understand why he put himself in harm’s way for me.”

“That is how he is. When he was training me, he always put himself between me and any danger. Sometimes more than I would like. It surprises me my mother would ask him to escort you. Do you have any idea why she asked him?”

“None whatsoever. I had never even seen him before he woke me up and dragged me out of the palace. At first, he thought I was a trouble for the Queen to be dealt with. Then he changed and became a friend helping me deal with such a change to my life. I owe him so much; I wish he were still here to console me. I have never been so alone, so fearful as I am now. What do you plan to do with me?” She finally looked at him when she asked.

“I plan to keep you safe, to use your talents to help with this quest and hopefully give you options on a life you want to pursue. A life you get to choose, not one decided by others. To give you a choice in your future. One thing I seem never to get.”

“You’re the Prince, surely you get some say in what you want to do?”

“That, Rika, is one thing I don’t get to decide. All this was thrown on me without a single thought as to what I wanted. Just fates forcing me to follow a path I never even dreamed of. Speaking of dreams, do you remember yours?” Not what he wanted to say, is she the other woman?

“Actually, I don’t think I have ever remembered my dreams for long. Always what my life would be like as a Queen’s maid. Daydreams of becoming a princess, love, happiness and finding a true love, like in the stories. What is going to happen to me now?”

“You will continue to be with us until we get back to the temple, where Sido can assess your talent and how or if we can use it. We are going to discover how we can find other members of our quest, and that starts in the Astar Hills. There is a woman there we need to speak to. She is an expert on giants and possibly fairies. Hopefully, she will guide us to the other members needed to complete this quest. You don’t need to ride behind us, you can come forward and join us.” Blair found it easy to talk with her. He felt comfortable around her.

“I will stay just behind if you don’t mind, I need to think about what is happening to me and a little less distraction would help with that.” Without looking at him, she smiled, and blood rushed to her cheeks. She pulled up on her reins and slowed down and Blair turned in his saddle to watch. As he turned an arrow thunked into the tree just past him, had he not turned to look at Rika it would have taken him in the head. Swirling in his saddle he looked out to find who shot at him.

“Kumar, someone is shooting arrows at us, be aware!” Blair shouted. He looked towards Kumar and saw he was already engaged in a sword duel. Sliding off his saddle, Blair grabbed Rika’s reins and drew her horse to him. “Get down, get the horse between you and that side of the path.” He pointed in the direction the arrow had come from. He really hoped they weren’t surrounded, and their backs were protected. He tried to look over the saddle when another arrow sped over his head. He could see two men coming his way out of the forest. Neither had a bow and he couldn’t see into the woods to locate the shooter.

“Get between the horse and stay down. Use your power, locate that shooter, and disturb him somehow while I engage these two.” He pulled his sword and strode out toward the two coming at them. He ducked the swipe the one on the left started with, then spun on his heels and took out the legs on the one on the right. Bringing his blade up, he blocked the downward thrust and used Comet’s guard to strike his face. As the attacker fell, he thrust through his breast. Both men were down in moments. He looked around. Rika was still between the horses, but he couldn’t see her face. Kumar was leading his horse back to him. No arrows were being shot at them, so he assumed Rika had handled the shooter. He walked over to her and turned her face to him. It was a beautiful face, but no emotion showed. He let her loose and dashed in the direction the arrow had come from. Several strides in the trees and he found the shooter. It looked like he slid down the tree he was leaning on. His bow was on the ground, and he had his arm across his eyes, shaking. Blair had no idea what had happened to him, he got him to his feet and led him to his companions. He never dropped his arm from his eyes, he just let Blair guide him as he stumbled about. He brought him to the horses and dropped him to the ground, looked at Kumar and passed responsibility to him. He got between the horses and found Rika sitting on the ground. She looked distraught and revolted. Blair grabbed her under the arms and raised her. Finally noticing his presence, she threw her arms around Blair’s neck and hugged him tightly. Blair relaxed and stroked her hair, as sobs raked her body. When her hug lessened, Blair grabbed her shoulders and held her out at arm’s length.

“Rika, are you all right to continue? I’m sorry you had to see death in this way. I’m sure you have never witnessed anything so horrible. Please try to pull yourself together. We have to move, there could be other out there looking for us.”

Rika looked into his eyes and all tension left her.

“It not the death. When I found him, I reached out and grabbed his face. I was just trying to distract him, so you could get there. When I touched him, his mind opened to me. A scene of his young daughter being roasted by spewing flame and a command to destroy Prince Willow, or the rest of his family will die. That little girl, roasting, her skin melting, it was so horrible, I can’t get it out of my head.” She latched onto him again, sobbing into his shoulder.

“We should move. It’s not safe. I dispatched the other one and dragged him back to the woods. Luthor, we must leave now.” Kumar was matter of fact, disconnected, stern.

Blair was adrift in the moment of comforting Rika. Pushing her away, his heart hurt. He just wanted to stand there and let her cry. Looking into her eyes, he wiped away a lingering tear, and smiled.

“We must go, let me help you up.” Offering his cupped hands, he slid her back into the saddle. She relinquished her hold on him reluctantly. Taking control of herself, she led her horse towards Kumar who was waiting on the road. Blair was taken back by how she turned her emotion off and focused on the task in front of her. She was a remarkable woman, no a remarkable person. There was no difference between them. Both strengths and weaknesses, compassion, duty. He finally managed to regain his horse and had to trot to catch up with the pair.

They decided to continue all through the night to get to their destination as fast as possible. The sun was behind the local hills when they reached the cabin. Its glint shone all around the hills, amplifying the dinginess of the cabin. It seemed desolate, uninhabited, run down. Blair started to question his direction. Maybe he had selected the wrong cabin. Nevertheless, he dismounted and approached the door.

It opened before he reached it. Aurin Sweetwater greeted him by name.

“Prince Willow, you, and your companions are welcome. Please, won’t you come in? I am Aurin Sweetwater.”

She was a slight in all except height, where she was a good four hands taller than Blair. She had grey wavy hair, worn loose, it reached her chest, bangs tucked behind her ears. An unremarkable woman wrinkled and worn. No threat in posture or speech. Blair stuck out his arm and clasped forearms with her. She was strong for such a wiry figure.

“You are too kind good, madam; may we take care of our horses first?” Releasing her grip, grabbed his horse reins and led it to a tree just a few paces across the road that led to this cabin. Both Rika and Kumar followed without a word. While tying up the horse he whispered.

“Somethings not right, I had no suspicion of her while we talked. I currently suspect everyone since this quest started. She is a mage, be careful.” He turned and led his to friends to the cabin. He smiled when he realized he did think of them as friends. Aurin was just inside the door. The inside looked like the outside, dingy, run down. When Aurin brushed by and closed the door, the whole building changed.

The floors changed to a hard parquet, polished to a gleam. The room was a sitting room, two couches on either side of a square table with a glass top, which sat on an oval rug of black with an inner white circle. The fire was lit, and the cook pot was over the flames. Aurin walked over and grabbed a hook and pulled the cook pot off the flame. Using her shirt to open the pot lid, the aroma of stew wafted over the room and Kumar’s stomach growled.

“I see I was right. You are hungry. Please sit, let me get bowls and feed you. Prince, in the chest you will find wine and glasses, would you please pour four and bring the bottle. We will be here a while.” Aurin slid her hand on the wall and a door opened, leading to another room. She disappeared inside, and the door closed. Blair followed his orders without thinking and produced the wine and glasses. Kumar and Rika took the coach on the left and that left the right for Blair and their host. He poured the four glasses and slid two over to his friends. None of them said anything, Rika looked amazed, and Kumar impressed.

That’s when it hit him, Kumar was without his fake face and Rika hadn’t yet noticed. He leaned forward to tell him when the door opened, and Aurin came back in with utensils and bowls. She filled the bowls and passed them out starting with Rika. They immediately proceeded to inhale their food. Handing Blair his and sitting down next to him, Aurin smiled and spoke.

“Don’t worry, eat, she will not notice while she is here. Unless you wish to tell her, she is traveling with an elf. As you may surmise, I’m a witch and this place is imbued with magic that I control. You are quite safe here eat; you need your strength for what lies ahead.”

Blair followed her orders and spooned a mouthful of food into his mouth. Realizing what he had done he set his bowl on the table and turned to Aurin.

“Must we be compelled to do as you say? We were sent here by Sido Byers for your help.”

“One has to be careful; these are dangerous times. Call them by name and introduce me and they will be free once again.”

“Rika, Kumar, this is Aurin Sweetwater our host.” Both looked at Blair then Aurin and put their bowls on the table. Rika spoke first.

“This stew is excellent; you are an exceptionally fine cook. What a lovely home you have, do you fear for your life so much to pull such a ruse.”

Aurin smiled, “I like this girl, straight forward and honest with a touch of decorum. She is most surprising, Kumar, you are not a surprise, I hope the others are with Sido?”

“They are and thank you for the release, I feel much better now that I’m not fighting your commands.”

“Ah, good another direct one. Well with the pleasantries out of the way we can begin. I assume you have found the Mistress, and she is well?” Aurin looked straight at Blair and waited for his answer. Blair delayed just because he could, he felt he needed to fight back.

“She was when we left, having been attacked on the road here, I can’t say she still is.”

“Attacked?” she was truly shocked by this news, “who attacked you?”

“I don’t know, we…” Rika jumped in, “Norsem*n, the one we got information from had watched his daughter melted before his eyes then commanded to kill Prince Willow. I feel he just found us first. They had come through the white barrier, north of the Waste.”

“That’s true? I always believed that it was a myth. I should have known better. If I may ask, how did you get this information?”

“I gleaned it from him.” Rika responded.

“Gleaned, you say, you’re a witch then?” Aurin was suddenly amused.

Rika left her body and floated over to Aurin and grabbed her head like she had done to the Norsem*n. The information flooding her came in a quite unusual way, musical flowing, calm. She released and went back into her body. Looking at Aurin and addressing Blair, “she believes she is an immensely powerful magician, but she has doubts as to how cowardly she is. She fears a misstep when confronted by threats, she honestly doesn’t believe she can handle the magic well enough, and she is afraid to die. Seems she likes her life and wishes to continue living it.” Rika sat back and had her bowl in her hands and started to eat.

Aurin was running through a handful of emotions, fear, anger, trepidation, and amazement. All washed over her face in a wave. Regaining control, she straightened her skirt and sat back.

“I really do like this girl, Rika who are you?”

“A new Queens maid on an errand for the Queen.” She took another bite.

Aurin laughed long and hard, getting herself under control she looked at Blair and joked, “don’t ever let that one go, she will keep you laughing your entire life.” Turning towards Rika she asked, “what exactly are you my dear? I’m not sure I have ever known your type before.”

Rika answered with food in her mouth, “An Astral, do you know that type?”

Aurin face showed shock. “There hasn’t been one of you since, I don’t know how long. Prince, you are truly blessed to have at your side such an asset. Contained in such a beautiful form, have you bedded her yet?”

Blair’s turn to be shocked and somewhat revolted. He turned on Aurin with a threat in his voice. “I’ll ask you to be civil, that is no way to speak in front of a lady. She is a Queens Maid and now my responsibility. I recommend you act accordingly.”

Aurin smiled dropped and she raised her hands in front of her to ward off attack. “I meant no disrespect,” turning to Rika, both Blair and Aurin saw her face a deep shade of red.

“Ah, I am sorry, my lady, I should have better manners. I am alone most of the time and forgot myself, please tell me I haven’t offend you too much?”

Rika waved her hand at Aurin like it was no big deal. She brought the bowl up to her lips to cover her face.

“I take it you have not been together long; did you find her on the trail?”

Blair was irritated and saw Rika’s face, his own face grew red. Leaning towards Aurin, Blair brought the topic back to the information he needed. “Giants, they are your specialty, what can you tell us and how will we find one?”

“Giants were always the secret code in the magic community, giants will find you when they are needed. What you really want to know is about fairies and how to find this particular one. Golden Heart and Friend to All. It won’t be easy, but I can guide you in the right direction and tell you what to look for. I have a map for you to follow. You will need the Mistress of Fire to get Dagmar on your side, he won’t leave his spot unless she can convince him. I hope she is still at the temple.” Blair nodded and Aurin continued. Rika covered her mouth with her hand, Dagmar from the fairytales.

“Dagmar is the best warrior that ever existed, he can move so fast as not to be seen, but he is a devout creature, you will have to win him over and make him believe your cause is just and meets his guidelines for behavior. The golden rule and all.”

Rika sat forward and placed her empty bowl on the table. “Golden rule, what is that?”

“Treat others as you wish to be treated, help those in need and do unto others as they do unto you. Sounds simple, doesn’t it? But living it is much harder than one would think and trying to get anything done within a time limit is nearly impossible. You will have to negotiate loopholes to be able to move at the speed you wish. Otherwise, every person you come across will have to be dealt with. This can slow you down to a crawl if not careful.”

Rika sat back. “Who is this Mistress of Fire you speak of?”

“She is your rival for the young Princes’ affection and the most powerful person alive. Though I doubt she understands that part yet.” Rika’s blush had her sitting back and looking at the floor. “How long has this lovely woman been with you?”

“The day before yesterday. We found her at the ferry looking for me” Blair placed his arm along the couch back.

“They haven’t met, oh, I would love to be there to see that meeting. Beware child, you are about to enter the toughest battle of your life and she can destroy you with a thought. Always keep the young Prince near when you address her, his sword can protect you by just being near it. That sword was how I knew you were here. Its magic is almost as powerful as her, but she may destroy it if she works hard enough.”

Blair was intrigued leaning forward. “My sword? How is it magical, I have never seen it other than a sword?”

“Its magic lays dormant until it is required and only the sword knows when it is required. It won’t help you with its magic unless it is needed. It is older than the prophecy that guides you on this journey. Where it comes from, I’m not sure anyone knows, but it has been talked about forever.” Aurin stood up and disappeared into the other room, after a few moments she returned with a scroll and a small draw string bag. Regaining the coach, she handed the scroll to Blair and tossed the bag to Rika.

Rika opened the bag. Out slid a necklace. It had a large stone of blueish color that was wrapped in an intricate weave of cord. Two lines of straight knots encircled by an outside line of knots with an emerald bead every two fingers of length. The stone, when held to the light, had a star reflected from it. A center white light with five straight lines coming from the center to the end of the stone. It was beautiful and grabbed her attention when she looked at it. Rika stared at it, opened mouthed, when Aurin spoke.

“It is called the Star of Serenity. When you wear it, it will dispel any magic directed towards you. It will also allow an Astral, the ability to talk in the host side of your body when your spirit is out of the body, allowing you to give a voice to what your outer spirit is seeing. Caution, though, does not protect the outer spirit from magic, just the host body. It was meant to be used by an Astral, that is why I am willing to part with it. Besides, like you said I like my life and wish you all to succeed and allow me to continue my life. I can’t use it and you can.”

“It is so beautiful and such great craftmanship. Is it incredibly old?” Rika voice was dreamlike. It didn’t appear like she cared if her question was answered, just curiosity.

“On its age I can’t say, I have had it a little over two hundred seasons.” Her response was emotionless. She sighed and rose to the pot with the food. She loaded a bowl for herself and sat down. As she started to eat, she asked, “It too late for you to leave, who will be first to ask their next question?” Sitting back, she started to eat. Blair and Rika looked at each other and when Rika looked down Blair offered, “Ladies first’ is what I was told Rika, go ahead, and ask.”

“It protects me from all magic directed at me from any source?”

“It protects you from magic cast at you or hiding or cloaking spells won’t affect your vision while you reside in your body, but your Astral form would still be fooled by such spells. Just to be clear, someone can still use magic to throw a rock at you but not throw you as a rock.”

“Can you show me, give me greater clarity?” Rika leaned forward and her eyes shone with curiosity.

Aurin looked at Kumar, “she will find out soon, can I use you to show her?” Kumar looked at Blair. Blair shrugged his shoulders, so Kumar agreed. Aurin looked at Rika and walked her through what she wanted.

“Sit back and relax and close your eyes. Now free yourself and float at the head of the table.” Giving her a moment she turned to Blair, “now take the necklace from her and put it around her neck.” Waiting while Blair followed her instructions, she then continued.

before you closed your eyes. Now return to your body and open your eyes.”

A tick of the clock and Rika opened her eyes. She looked at Blair, then Aurin, Kumar. She jumped back on the coach and seemed frightened. Like watching her mind work, she regained herself and asked Kumar, “What exactly are you, you travel with the prince and seem to be working with him, so I trust you, but what are you?”

“An elf, my lady, a guard and I hope a friend.”

“I would love to be your friend. You have already protected me, and I am in your debt. I look forward to speaking with you as we travel and now on a new footing.” Rika’s smile was genuine.

Aurin cleared her throat and Rika stopped speaking and looked at her.

“Now, take off the necklace and look again.” Giving her time to follow, she smiled and said, “Do you see the difference” Rika shook her head and smiled back. “Finer points, did you notice the crystal Kumar wore when the necklace was on?” She replaced the necklace around her neck.

“It’s gone, it like it doesn’t exist. Kumar, your true face is much nicer than the one you wear. Does this have any other vulnerabilities?” This was directed at Aurin.

“This girl is like a stone running downhill, just bouncing one way then another. I know of no others, but I’m not an Astral, so my information is limited. You must trust yourself when you wear it and know there is much to learn about what effects it has. Now Prince, you have questions?”

Blair had followed the conversation and the little test but was not processing the information fast enough to follow Rika’s line of questions. He slowly raised the map, which had been open on his lap. He was still looking at Rika with wonderment. Shaking his head, he turned to Aurin,

“When we get there, how do we find Dagmar? You said you could help with that.”

Aurin’s smile was broad, she seemed quite pleased with herself, “find a spot that could represent the Trinity and find something that seems out of place. Rika can put on the necklace, and she will be able to see where he hides, well at least where he hides with magic. Look for a place that would not be walked on by a casual traveler. You know a nook or cranny.”

“What can you tell us about convincing him to join our cause, other than the world is in danger?” Blair seemed hopeful.

“That’s easy. Have the Mistress touch him with her magic, and he will be willing to go along. Of course, she can’t hurt him in any way but if he can feel she is the one he will go with you. Just a thought, make sure she is smiling when she touches him. He fancies himself as a lover and will be swayed by her being a little seductive. All right that should do it, you can sleep where you sit, and all will be refreshed when you wake up. I’ll leave you now and see you off in the morning.” Aurin rose and Blair did as well, bowing to her formally.

“I think we will push on now” he said. “The sun is just setting, and the Norsem*n will have a harder time finding us in the shadows. We can reach the ferry by midday if we push it and be back at the temple the next day. I would like to thank you for your assistance and the tools you supplied, but I think it best if we left now.”

“Norsem*n, well who knew they even existed? As you please Prince but be careful in the night and stay on the road as you travel. Rika, it was truly a pleasure to meet a young woman of your talents. I must say, you have hugely impressed me and that is no easy task. Young Prince, be yourself when dealing with the Mistress, don’t try to be other than what you are. It will be best if she knows where you stand. Please succeed and never give up hope of a brighter future. I’m sure you will be all that is needed to achieve the results we are all hoping for. Kumar, please give my best to your companions and let them know, the past is over, man and elf can now be on the same path as all others. Never doubt your part in this, it is imperative you stay with the prince and be his guards in all the trouble you will find. Be safe and true to yourselves.” Aurin led them to the door and out to where their horses were waiting. As they mounted and turned to leave, Aurin had one more piece of advice for Blair.

“Prince, when these two women of yours meet, be there for each of them. Don’t take sides but see each of their views as true. Don’t ever pit them against each other. The world would not handle that very well. Fare thee well.” With that she turned and re-entered her home. The little group looked at each other, shrugged and started towards the ferry.

Chapter 12

Merric had made good time on the river going over what he would tell the queen. It was just after sundown, and he expected to find the queen in her chair eating her dinner.

Rika was such a surprise and a bright and warm remembrance, that he was sure the queen would be happy to know she was now with Blair. As he opened the door, he heard a conversation. It seemed the king was in residence, and they were at odds on how to handle some issue.

“It can’t be done that way. The people will never understand if they find out.” The king’s voice seemed very displeased. Well, this wasn’t going to make it any better so might as well get on with it. He entered her chamber, and both stopped speaking when he entered.

“Merric, what are you doing here? Is Blair with you?” The queen was surprised to see him. She was as beautiful as always and even her little frown line spoke of delicate beauty. He bowed to his king then the queen, then fell to one knee to tell his news.

“Your highness,’ please forgive me for entering unannounced, but this information is critical, I dare not wait. It is excellent that the king is here so as not to have to impart this information again.”

The king’s mood did not improve with Merric’s entrance. “Merric, you were sent to bring back the prince. Where is he?”

“I bring a message from Blair, and you should both be seated to hear this tale.” He waited as the king retook his seat. When he had finished, both sat back and tried to accept what they had been told. The king grabbed the servants’ bell from the table and rang it angrily. The servant entered immediately and bowed from the doorway.

“I need Sholin. Bring him here and don’t accept no for an answer. The faster the better!” The king waved him away when he finished. The man exited and closed the door behind him. He looked to his wife, “ask your questions while we wait for Sho.”

The Queen moved to her lounge. “Rika is an Astral, which was not excepted. Where are they now, do you know?”

“The prince and his companion where on their way to the Astar Hills, Rika went with them.”

Merric rose and paced, two steps and back. He continued,

“She is a remarkable woman, but I don’t think you will see her again until you see Blair. She was quite taken by him, plus she will be a strong asset for him on his quest. Dark times are upon us, and I hope the gods are truly kind. Also, I have never killed a man and now I have killed two in a month’s passing.”

The Queen came over to Merric, then she grabbed his hand and gave a gentle squeeze. To see his pain in what he had to do wrenched at her heart.

“Come sit down. You have been traveling hard and take some wine.” She pulled him over to the chair next to her lounge and sat him down. Returning to the table, she poured a glass of wine and brought it to him. Handing him the wine, “Was Blair well, did he look healthy?” Her concern for her son leaked in her question.

“He was stouter than last I had seen him, and he is truly a man, a good man, you have done well with that one.” The queen’s smile immediately brought one to Merric as he accepts the wine. After taking a sip Merric relaxed and sank into the chair. He had been there many times and felt at home in this chair. He had been the queen’s confidant since she married Vardon. He was a regular fixture and enjoyed many benefits with his relationship. His muscles started to remind him how hard he had been riding. He killed the rest of the glass in one gulp and closed his eyes. Ellis regained her lounge and paused as she saw Merric close his eyes. After a heartbeat, she asked,

“Kumar, what do you know of him?” This got Vardon’s attention, and he rose from the table and took the seat next to Merric.

“Free sword. Hardened and quiet, he wears a large crystal on a necklace and has a face of unremarkable nature. I truly don’t remember what he looks like. He was Blair’s man, you know, dog to hunter. I don’t know much having met him that once.”

“There is a matter of some urgency I assume, seems you have scared your poor servant, he almost made me run to get here. Now what is happening and how can I help?” Sholin was as stoic as always as he entered the room.

Merric answered first, “The Mistress of Fire has been found.”

Sholin leaned back, like he was avoiding a blow, a small sound escaped his lips, “war.”

A chair rose from the table and floated behind Sholin as he sat down. Sholin rarely used magic in the presence of others. He stared at the flames with a faraway gaze as his mind worked on the information. Vardon could see his friend and mentor was processing something and was trying to give him time but his worry for his kingdom got the better of him.

“Sho, what does this mean?”

“Referred to as the Reign of Fire prophecy, it was written by Cletius the Scholar.” Sholin recited the entire verse. It came out as if he were a bard reciting in front of an audience. It flowed and caught the others in the room as he spun the prophecy. It was silent a long moment before the Queen broke it,

“What does that all mean and how is Blair involved?”

Sholin was staring off, his eyes unfocused, his breathing shallow. With a bit of a delay, he brought himself back and addressed the Queen.

“Blair? Oh yes loins of royalty. How is Blair involved in this?”

“Tartus started him on this quest.” Merric interjected.

“Tartus, that really is not good. I was hoping that this was an aberration, someone met some of her attributes, but she truly hadn’t been found. But Tartus sending Blair, I’m afraid the prophecy time has arrived. We need to prepare for war.”

This brought the King out of his chair, closing both hands into fists he grew grey in the face. “War, what war? Who are we fighting and where is this war?” His greatest fear, he would be the one to call war on the kingdom. Seven hundred seasons of peace and growth and it fell on him to take his people into war.

“Please explain my friend, what are we looking at?”

“The prophecy predicts a time of great evil upon the land. If believed, the quest Blair now finds himself on will be the only hope of defeating this evil. What you always thought of as legends will start to walk the lands. Magic will start to affect more and more of our lives, and we will need to prepare for an attack on the city. No force can rule this land if it doesn’t hold the Crenwelge. We need to prepare for an attack and get as many people out of the way as possible. We don’t know what they are yet, but a large force will descend on the Capital. The kingdom is at the greatest risk it has ever faced, there is no guarantee that we will survive what is coming. We must prepare.”

“My course has been set. I will defend this city. Sho, help the Queen any way you can and let me head up the defense. We will talk later once I have the city in motion.” The King walked over to his Queen and kissed her forehead. Squeezing her shoulder, he looked at Merric. He could be heard shouting for his servants and commanders, and they had better be in his study by the time he got there. Ellis was still on her lounge, her hand covering her mouth as she tried to hide the shock and fear in her. Merric got up and poured three glasses. When he had handed Sho his, he turned to Ellis, and she was composed again. Handing her, her glass, he whispered softly. “Blair is up to the task.” A solemn statement but it had its effect on her majesty. She squared her shoulders and leaned forward to address Sho.

“How much danger is Blair in and is there anything we can do to help him?” Her tone was of a queen, her eyes of a mother.

“El, this is what he was born for, why he grew up the way he did. He was always complaining about not having a choice. I never believed him, he was right, he had no choice.” Sholin smiled in reminiscence and continued. “The world as we know it depends on him, he is in grave danger. But remember, the gods chose him. He is capable of being our savior and he will have extraordinary talent around him and work with him to achieve what must be done. Take pride, he is a fine young man with a good level head, he will do what is needed. Besides, he will also have the most powerful wizard ever to walk these lands. She will be at his side and keep him alive to fulfill these prophecies. I just hope he can keep her alive. There is a scroll I now wish him to have, we will grab a couple of young soldiers to take it to him. Anything you wish him to have, they can take also. You must now do your duty and get the castle ready to receive refugees and have the hospital set up for the wounded. If we ever hope to see him again, we must defeat that which comes before us. Be it enemy or our own weak thoughts, we now need our queen to be the rock we all look to.” That he called her by her affectionate name with Merric in the room, just spoke of how hard this was going to be on all of them.

“What of this quest, do you know details and who is this Mistress of Fire?” Ellis asked. The fear was still there, a fear of a mother’s wish for the wellbeing of her children. Knelt in front of the lounge and placed his hand on her leg. Looking into her eyes he told her,

“The details of the quest are many and mostly speculation on my part, none of which will settle your mind for your son. As for the Mistress of Fire, I don’t know her just what she might be capable of. Fear not, she is on our side and no doubt will do everything in her vast power to protect Blair. They need each other, like rain needs a cloud, one can’t be without the other. I must start to prepare, I suggest the same to you, keep busy, don’t let your mind wonder to far, there is much you need to do for all of us.”

He rose and looked at her like a father just before releasing his daughter to the groom. He left. Merric followed him into the hall. Clasping his arm he asked, “Do you know anything about Astral? Rika is one and is now with Blair but knows nothing of her powers. Is there a book or scroll we can send that might help her?”

The concern was evident and Sholin was pleased. “An Astral, that is good fortune. Rika, the Queens maid who slapped Saad?” Merric nodded his head. “Nature’s balance, always a fickle mistress. Yes, I will get it and send it along with the scroll for Blair.” Sholin turned to leave, then hesitated, turning back he asked,

“Merric, would you lead this little party to find Blair? I see the connection you have with Rika; she will need a friend with her, I suddenly feel you are that friend.”

Merric was astonished, he thought his emotions were in check and not perceivable. He started to object, then realized he missed her, he wanted to help her, to protect her and see that she was safe. He turned towards the queen’s chamber and looked back at her on her lounge, her back was stiff, and she seemed resolute.

“I will. Where do you think I will find him?”

Sholin showed a fond smile, “she really doesn’t need you anymore, she is as regal as she has even been. Now do the same for Rika, Wund Mound at Nailk Lake.” With that he was gone. Merric didn’t know if he blinked and Sholin left, or he just disappeared. He went back to Ellis to make his goodbyes.

###

It was a long emotional goodbye, and tears were shed on both parts. After finally relieving the Queens objections, the last embrace was long, solid, and connected. Merric knew he had made the right choice. It was early the next morning and he found himself in the pre-dawn morning looking over the two extremely young guardsmen to go with him. Baltan Wainwright and Rasslow Langdon, both newly acquired after their Ceremony of Making. It was these two that had told everyone of the young girl who died when consumed by fire at the Temple Lashnar. Merric dealt with them like any two students sent to him for wood craft. He didn’t expect anything from them and was not surprised when that was what they delivered. As he checked the bindings of their horses to confirm the saddle bags and provisions would last the whole trip, the two guardsmen returned from the kitchen where he had sent them to eat before they left.

“Baltan, did you get that cloth cap I recommended, your hair is so bright, it could be used as a signal fire.” Baltan’s face turned red, which brought out all his freckles even more as he held up the cap requested. “I notice you carry a bow, are you any good with it?”

This brought a smile to young Baltan’s face, he answered without thought. “I can hit a squirrel in the eye or a boxing as a wagon wheel rolls.”

“Big boast son, ever shot a man?” This brought Baltan back to reality, “No sir.”

“Good, you’re too young to have killed anyone. I killed my first person within the last moons passing, let hope we can put off killing anyone for some time. Rasslow, you’re the son of the steward of Newberg, you have combat training most of your life, have you killed anyone?”

“No sir I have not but also have not been put in that situation. I believe I have the mettle to make such a decision when faced with it.” To turn in and turn upon our king. He stood tall, at least two hands taller than Merric himself, and rested his hand on his hilt.

“This satchel that I wear is what is to be delivered to Prince Blair, if I fall do you swear to get this to him, even if it cost you your life? I want the old oath, upon my soul and hope of revival, I accept this command. Are you willing to give it?”

Baltan and Rasslow looked at each other and in unison, dropped to one knee and said, “Upon my soul and hope of revival, I accept this command.”

Kneeling showed they took this seriously and they were good young men with an idea of what they were a part of.

“Well, get up and mount, we have a long ride ahead of us.” Merric mounted and went out the Hunters gate. Both young men jumped up and followed him out.

###

The dawn hinted at rain, salmon to crimson with plum and streaks of pale turquoise where there were no clouds, as Blair, Rika and Kumar arrived at the Temple of Lashnar. Flowing past the great oak and headed to the stables, the dawn’s colors seemed to be flashing behind the barn. The three of them rode around the corner of the barn and the colors flashed stronger. As they breached the end of the barn, they found Shandar, practicing her fighting by herself.

She flowed through her forms, dancing with fire from her staff and at the end of each arm as she moved the staff from hand to hand, breezing through the movements. Rika rested her hand on Blair’s shoulder as she whispered in his ear. Shandar turned towards them in her movements and seeing this, sent a rope of flame at Rika. Without knowing he was doing it, Blair brought Comet forward and deflected the flame above Rika’s head. He pointed his sword at Shandar, and with venom in his words he shouted,

“Shandar, she is with us! STOP!”

Rika’s face showed outrage then calm. The fire winked out, Shandar gathered herself and bowed to Blair. Dismounting, the three travelers approached Shandar. Blair led and Kumar slipped his arm through Rika’s and hesitated, so they stayed a step behind. Blair bowed to Shandar offering a toothless smile.

“Our trip was successful, and we have gathered much information. We need to eat, then we should all meet in the lounge and discuss our next steps. Meanwhile, this is Rika Gresso, Queens Maid and Astral, here to support our quest. We met her on the road with my good friend, the master huntsman of my father, Merric and she has been evaluated by Aurin Sweetwater and found to be a formable ally.” Blair held out his arm behind him and Rika grasped his arm and came forward. She bowed and then looked Shandar straight in the eye,

“I was just commenting on your beauty and grace. You surely are the most powerful person to walk these lands. It is a great pleasure to help on this quest. I too, have just become aware of my abilities. It will be fun learning with each other the true nature of these gifts.” She bowed again and stepped back.

Shandar took several breaths then she stepped to Blair and hugged him,

“I’m glad you are safe, were there any difficulties? At least now I can stop these damn training sessions, they have been running me ragged. Come, let’s get you to the kitchen, I’ll inform the rest to meet us shortly.” Blair caught off guard, returned the hug and looked wonderfully comfortable holding her. He stepped back and allowed Shandar to lead the way.

Feeling out of place, Rika leaned against one of the bookcases in the sitting room behind the temple. It was filled with eight people crammed in it, including Sido and Landon. The introductions had been made and everyone seemed to accept her, but she felt out of place. She did not know any of these people. After describing the journey, their meeting with Aurin and uneventful return. They were discussing the Norsem*n.

Blair added detail to the encounter. “Rika saw the one’s vision and he had to watch his child burned in front of him, forced to do its bidding to save the rest of his family.”

“We can’t expect all to be so motivated. There will be those that come for their own reasons, be it adventure, fame, or wealth.” Byer interjected.

“The addition of an Astral to your group, not seen for hundreds of seasons, is quite remarkable and a little scary.” Sido looked each in the eye before she continued. “There is no longer any doubt, this is the time of this prophecy and all the darkness it brings. These are sad times, and no guarantee we will survive what is to come.” She gave a pause and let that sink in. The mood in the little room had sunk. “The Faerie Dagmar, another legend come to life. Where is he to be found?”

“Wund Mound, found in a grove on the northwest corner of Nailk lake,” Rika stepped forward, this was something she knew and wanted to be included.

“Aurin gave me the Star of Serenity, which allows me to see through magic, I should be able to see his hiding place.”

“The Star of Serenity? I’m not familiar, are you wearing it now? Do you see the hidden features of this room? Do you see the elves as their true selves, does it have any other capacities?”

“It allows me to speak from my host body when my presence is outside of my body, other capacities I will have to discover on my own.” Rika showed it to Sido. It was hard for her to resist pulling it back when she allowed Sido to take it from her. It was hers.

Caught up in the exchange, Landon asked, “why not wear it all the time?”

“It drains me of energy, I started wearing it once we left Aurin’s. The longer I wore it I would start to feel tipsy. Taking it off and I was better instantly but still weakened. I assume it uses my body as its power, so I should be careful to wear only when needed and not to extend that wearing to long.”

“This young lady is a gem, such poise for one so young. Welcome to our group and may we be successful in our quest.”

Byer seemed formal.

“Shall we adjourn to the dining hall and eat, then make final preparation to leave in the morning?”

###

It would be known as the Battle for Adanna and the start of the Endless war, but it really was a massacre. Adanna flowed out from the semi-circle Haven Bay with its fourteen docks. Except for Western Way, which dissected Adanna as it leads to the King’s Road. It was a spindle of streets and alleys and mismatched buildings of multiple sizes and colors. Often referred to as The Zingari city due to it vivid colors of its building and how they all clashed with each other. City hall sat just off the block of the middle docks, surrounded by the main marketplace where all wares were sold. Most cities had tanneries on the outskirts, Adanna had wineries. Adanna wine was the toast of all the land and its primary industry.

The horde formed a wedge, starting five across then adding two to each side as it went back. It descended from the north, coming out of the Wine Forest, and was not noticed until it hit and destroyed everything in its path. The King’s garrison in Adanna was mostly ceremonial made up of retired guardsmen who lived in the city and would don the uniforms for ceremonial displays as required. Most of them never reached the garrison to retrieve halberds and swords as it was in the northern section of the city and was destroyed in the start. Around dinner time when the horde hit, it caught most in their homes or on the way to them. Ten rows would pass then they entered each building and killed and burned everyone. The panic spread quickly, and those southerners tried to flee but found the outskirts filled with monsters as no building or street to delay them the horde surrounded the city. Those quick enough to realize what was happening escaped via boats and ships and all tried to flee east of the city. Seith Wedgewood, Stewart of Adanna was on the roof of the town hall, he had just attached the message to the falcon that would fly direct to the King’s cote, he held the bird in both hands and threw in the air as the roof collapsed beneath him. He never saw the bird fly and his last thought was he hoped it made it in time.

Chapter 13

They had found a small clearing just off King’s Road where trees blocked the view of the road. It was their second day since leaving the Temple and it was quiet amongst these travelers. The tension between Rika and Shandar had not abated, if anything it was simmering. Blair and Arbor were stringing the rope to tie the horses too, removing the saddles and brushing down the horses. They were the lucky ones, out of direct view of the two women as the spread the saddle roles and made their areas comfortable. Byer had the unenviable task of setting up between them. A buffer of sorts and the clearest head among all of this little band. Kumar was setting up the fire and getting the water to boil to make the evening meal. Arbor was facing the camp as he brushed out Rika’s mare,

“You know your horses, this is a beautiful animal, strong and stands proud. You were fortunate to locate her.” Blair was adjusting to the elves speaking more to him, it was almost normal now.

“Prophecy, seems somethings just fall into place.” Blair was still trying to accept he was living this dream, how was he to save the land.

“In your dream, did you know they were both mages?” Arbor snickered as he said it. Arbor and Kumar found it very humorous that Blair’s dream was real. They believed the gods had to warn him through his dreams, so he could handle the reality of what was before him. Blair rested his head on Blaze’s back as the truth fell him again. Two mages, both extraordinarily beautiful, both jealous of the other and completely ill-equipped to resolve. Blaze shifted his weight and brought Blair out of his reverie,

“Arbor, I’m honored to keep you amused, would you mind finishing the rest of the horses?” Blair turned and walked to the camp, a small smile creasing his visage. Arbor offered unintelligible responses as Blair walked away. Blair was looking at his feet as he walked, but looked up as he neared the camp. Both women were standing looking at him, Shandar with her hands on her hips and Rika with her arms crossed beneath her breasts. Panic struck Blair, they were united, then they looked at each other a took a step apart. Breathing slower, trying to slow his heart, Blair stopped.

“Ladies, I hope the pace is not too hard on you two, but time is everything and we must push ourselves. Is there a problem?” Blair was counting on the little court training he had to try and smooth things out. They both started at once, stopped, looked at each other and Rika differed with a nod of her head.

“We wish to be consulted more in the parties’ decisions; we feel we are being disregarded.” Rika had a quick look of shock, but unless you were looking directly at her you wouldn’t know.

Blair remembered his time with Andreas and how this was explained to him.

“That is not how leadership works. A leader is assigned or chosen, by default I have been chosen since this is my land. Leaders must have the courage to make tough decisions, the will to place their followers in harm’s way and face the possibility of their demise. Have the intellect to make sound choices and keep the goal in the forefront of all effort and the presence to inspire his followers to accept they must do as requested so all will succeed. So, I will listen to any idea you have but I will make the choice of what must be done and when. Do you understand?”

Rika seemed the most pleased with this, though her shoulders sank a little. Shandar rested her hands on her hips and opened her mouth to speak when Blair interrupted her.

“Rika, would you be so kind as to scout the area and inform me of any problems perceived or otherwise? Please remember to wear the Star so you can reply to us directly. Thank you.”

“You don’t need to remind me of the Star, it is a given.” She felt better getting a little dig in. Shandar was getting mad, her foot started to tap, and Blair drew in a slow breath and released it. He took Shandar by the shoulder and spoke. “Go at it.”

“Why were you chosen to lead? Was it a vote or just you are taking control?” Her voice was flat and seemed unemotional, but Blair suspected she was trying to maintain.

“Hardly what I wanted, I would give leadership to Byer, he is a Prince in his own right, but of another realm. This is my realm, I’m more familiar with it and therefore more capable of traversing with less notice. You and Rika, on the other hand, are singularities and need to be protected if this quest is to succeed. I have two other brothers, so I can be replaced. There are three elves seeking a stone, so a single loss doesn’t break the prophecy. You are the most important person in this land; without you we can’t hope to defeat evil and save the people from destruction. Rika is an Astral, which hasn’t been seen in hundreds of seasons and that can’t be an accident. Though she is not explicitly mentioned in the prophecy we are going by, she will be extremely valuable to ensure we don’t walk into any traps. And make no mistake, there will be traps. Norsem*n have attacked us, and there will be more. It’s not if it will happen but when it will happen.”

“Also understand, we are waking children’s tales and finding out they are real, so we don’t even know exactly what we face and how it will appear or strike at us. We must be a team to survive, and someone must make instant decisions to keep our quest possible. Though I don’t want this position, fate has dropped it in my lap, and I have accepted it as my burden. Would you please help Kumar with dinner? I have eaten his meals before, and you can help in that respect.” Blair knew he threw her off with that one.

This last part caught her unaware and thought she could help with the spices a bit. She leaned forward and kissed Blair on the cheek and turned to help with dinner. Rika not wanting to be out done, grabbed Blair’s hand, led him towards the only log seat near the fire.

“Will you sit with me while I look around, your presence near me will help keep me calm.?”

“Of course.”

They sat down, Rika placed the Star around her neck and closed her eyes. She hadn’t let go of his hand, Blair saw Shandar look at them and took his hand out of hers. Rika opened her eyes, noticed Shandar looking pleased and shot her a look. Reclosing her eyes, she left her body and floated around. Byer was sitting across from them and started to smile.

“Fate seems to know what it is doing, that was handled very well. Your upbringing must have been of great patience and warmth. You maintain poise as they descended on you. Most would not have been as cordial. Is that your mother’s doing or your fathers?”

“My mother, father spent most of his time with Glorin and Saad, I was an afterthought to him. Mother focused my attitude and gave me the view she saw of this land. They are developing their identities, and it is not the ones they thought they would have, so understanding them is something I can relate to. I did run away from home and, yet I was thrust back into the land’s stage, nonetheless. They just need to accept what they don’t control and believe in what they are doing, they’ll be fine given enough time.” I hope!

“I want very much they get that time, that attack on you is just the start. I’m thankful we made it this far without a loss. I hope that continues.”

It was mid-morning when they passed the King’s rode to Escap. Travelers were more frequently coming upon them. They were avoided for the most part, four sell swords protecting two women of means. Shandar’s green forest cloak hid her armor as she spread it around her horse. Rika had taken to wearing pants and a loose top, but always of the finest cloth. Sido had her work with the women of the Temple to get these garments for her. They felt her buckskins would draw attention and they wanted as little of that as possible. Today they were sky blue, and she looked the beauty she was. The afternoon was pressing on when they came across an ox driven wagon with a broken wheel. A man and a woman were looking over the wheel when the little party approached.

“Hail friend, do you have a spare and need some help?” Blair’s greeting surprised the rest of them. He stopped his horse in the middle of the road and looked over at the two people. Suspicion greeted him as the man stepped in front of the woman in a defensive position. Rika and Shandar came up on either side of Blair, the three of them regarded by the two. Rika closed her eyes, a few breaths later leaning into Blair,

“There are two small children in the wagon as well as furniture. Seems they are moving to a new location to start over.”

“We lost the lynch pin, and the wheel came off, we have no spare lynch pin. Your offer is appreciated but we have no way to secure it. We wouldn’t want to trouble your ladies in delay. I’ll carve a wooden one and the get to the next blacksmith and resolve it there.” The man looked at the horse’s feet and not at the three confronting him. His stance shifted to keep himself between. This scared the woman, who squeaked as she saw the armor she wore. Shandar stopped at the sound and faced them.

“Please, do have any metal you might spare for this, I think I can help with your plight. Fear not, you will not be harmed in any way, nor your children in the wagon.”

The man and woman looked at each other with shock, not knowing how she guessed the children’s presence. Fearful, the man produced his belt knife and tossed it short of where Shandar was standing. Shandar walked forward and picked the knife up. It was old and showed much wear but thought she could use it.

“Please ask your children to exit the wagon and then step back. I will fix this for you.”

She waited while the children climbed down and hid behind their parents. A boy and a girl, both younger than ten, their eyes were wide as they looked between their parents and watched Shandar. Shandar waved her hand to motion them to step a little further back.

Blair came up to Shandar and whispered.

“This may not be a good idea; we need to keep attention from us.” Shandar shook her head and used a normal voice.

“It is time the people of this land knew they have people on their side in this dark time. War is coming, you need to tell everyone you see to prepare and notice the unusual. Norsem*n are attacking travelers, and we must all stay together to see we survive the forth coming evil. I am Shandar Corpus, known as the Mistress of Fire and I and my companions fight for all the good in this land.”

She shot out her left arm and a whip of fire lashed out and grabbed the axle, raising the wagon. Using her right arm, she pushed the wheel back on using another band of fire then whispering to herself, she released the knife and it floated to the wagon. As it moved across the distance between them, it grew white hot and condensed it formed into a lynch pin and slammed into place, securing the wheel. When she had finished, the fire extinguished and Shandar slumped. Blair was at her side immediately, supporting her. Rika dismounted and approached the family as it stared in awe at what they had just witnessed. Smiling and being reassuring, Rika herded the family back to the wagon.

“You are free to resume your journey, remember, tell everyone you meet to prepare for the evil that approaches. Take shelter and protect your family.”

The man stopped and turned toward Shandar.

“Are the rumors true that Adanna has been destroyed?”

Byer rode forward and stopped short of where Rika and the family were standing near the wagon.

“Could you please tell us what you heard, we have been preparing for a quest and out of the public for a while, what happened in Adanna?” Byer was calm, but it held the threat of command.

“My Lord, please forgive me, we have only heard rumor and it scared us. Now, you ask us to warn others, is this the end of days?” He was scared for his family. He cowered before Byer as he leaned over him from his horse, and the children started to whimper. Byer, realizing he was getting fierce in his approach, leaned back, even stepping his horse back a couple of paces. Taking a deep breath, Byer bowed to the family.

“Peace friend, my apologies for my behavior. I had not heard any rumors and was struck by the thought that a city had been destroyed. Time has been our enemy; I didn’t want to accept the loss of time I thought we had. Please, what have you heard?”

The man had a lost look, amazed that a Lord asked for his forgiveness. Slowly he felt relief, his wagon was repaired and there were people who fought for his family. Bowing to Byer and then again to Shandar, he coughed and cleared his throat.

“The city has been burned to the ground by a horde of monsters with fire and brimstone. Very few were able to escape. It is said by almost all who have come out of the east. It is why we loaded our wagon and are moving to be near my brother in Tierney. Will the King not protect his lands and save his people? There has been no mention of a call to arms.”

His wife guided the children to the back of the wagon and had them get in, then got in herself. She was fraught with worry and scared, shaking in the seat. Blair realized these people were not relieved to hear that their little party was responding to the crisis. Shandar had already informed him of more than he thought prudent, he must try to make them feel this is being dealt with by the King.

“Please sir, what is your name?” Blair had dismounted and come up to stand by Rika.

“Able Stuart, and this is my wife Millie, my lord.”

“I am Prince Blair Willow. I sent word to my father last week, and I’m sure the wheels of defense have been set in motion. Please don’t be alarmed as I pull my sword, I just wish to prove I am he. All know that Blair carries the sword Comet, I will show you it and you will believe we are doing what is needed to save the lands.” Blair pulled his sword then holding the blade, handed it to Able hilt first. Able raised his hands and backed away, shaking his head. The sword’s name was clearly displayed and Able fell to his knees and bowed his head to the ground.

“Forgive me sire for not knowing, I do believe.” Now Able began to shake as he bowed, Blair bent down and secured him by his shoulders and raised him up.

“Able, please look me in the eyes. We need to move on and continue our quest, will you be all right?”

Able was flabbergasted, he tapped the side of his head with the palm of his hand. He walked over and climbed up into his wagon. Resting his arms on his knees as he secured the reins, he smiled and relaxed. Shaking his head, he spoke lowly, under his breath,

“Next elves will appear with Dagmar the fairy.”

Byer smiled, shouted,

“Vaelaer.” All three elves removed their crystals and revealed their true nature. Byer continued,

“We are on our way to get Dagmar, the forces of good are gathering. Relay that message.”

Able and Millie stared at them, with mouths open, unresponsive, as the other three took their mounts. Blair came up to Millie’s side of the wagon as the other five started down the road, handing Millie a gold coin, Blair smiled,

“Be safe and pass the word.”

Millie looked at the coin then at her husband and then back to Blair, Blair had moved on and was hustling to catch up. For their part, Able and Millie didn’t move for quite some time, then Able started humming a tune and coxed their ox forward.

It was several minutes before Blair caught up and pulled alongside Byer, who had replaced his crystal that hid his emotions and true visage. Byer leaned over and smiled,

“Even well grounded, a strong wave can unseat. She is immensely powerful; Shandar’s presence washed over me and dragged me along. How is it you were no so affected?”

Blair pulled his sword and showed the name to Byer,

“The second most powerful object in the land, it shields me when it decides to. A living entity, deciding for me the path its choses, Aurin told me.”

“It has guided well, no? Would not knowing you’re in this with help soothe?” Byer asked.

“I’m almost 19 seasons, so no, it doesn’t soothe, it irritates.” Byer laughed and jumped into a trot to catch up with the others.

###

The queen’s apartment didn’t look the same. She had taken the task of stocking the castle with provisions and housing. There were now stands holding maps of the surrounding territory and floor plans of the castle with all the holds and storerooms marked. Ellis was sitting in her lounge studying the latest accounts of food. She was worried there wouldn’t be enough milled wheat to keep bread available for all who would be there. The small crease of her forehead was the only sign she was perturbed. King Willow entered with two staff and a page following him, obviously distressed because his crown was missing and that never happened. He was about to walk right into the standing holding the area farms when the page steered him towards the queen. He stopped, released his chin with his hand and turned towards those following.

“I want word sent to Baldwick. Tell him he has fifty men working that spread of his and I expect forty-five of them here toot sweet. He can keep the five oldest. Now go!” The staff member closest turned on his heel and left.

“You, those tents were to be erected days ago, why is the south yard still not dotted with peaks? Get Knolan Wright angry and send him after those lackeys. No one does more work than when an angry blacksmith is yelling at them.” He waved off the last staff member and bent down and grabbed the page by the collar,

“You, go tell Lambert Wedgewood I need those rolls of arms men here now and not tomorrow, better yet, get them from him and bring them to me, run!” rising and turning towards the center of the room, he looked about in confusion. Seeing his wife on her lounge, understanding came to his eyes. Kneeling, he grabbed her hand and studied her face.

“Ellis, you seem pale. Are you all right? Are you overworking yourself? Please relax, have a sniff of brandy.” Trying to rise, Ellis held onto his hand and pulled him back down.

“Vardon, why are you here? Has something happened?” Concern ruled her face.

“Things are always happening, nothing of major consequence, but always happening. No, Sho asked me to meet him here, have you seen him?” She was trying to gauge how overworked her husband was and if he needed more help. As she opened her mouth to respond Sholin A' Tai walked in. He was sad and looked visibly shaken. His head was down as he watched each step as he walked in. When he saw the King’s boots he looked up and saw two concerned faces. Vardon’s was mostly grave, where Ellis’ had that tinge of concern. He held out a small paper and with sadness of death said, “From Adanna’s Steward.”

Vardon pried the paper from his hands and read the two-word message, immediately resting his head in Ellis’s lap, he held out the message to her. Taking the paper, Ellis read what was there aloud.

“City destroyed.” Covering her mouth with the message as the shock of its contents washed over her. She bent over and rested on the back of her husband. The silence that followed tore at them and was about to cripple them, when Sholin spoke.

“I have sent for Tartus, he is bringing the waarzeggerij. We will have vison of the area in the morning.”

Ellis’s head shot up, horror of a new type exploded from her, she tightened her hold on Vardon, and he looked up in confusion. Seeing his wife’s state, he turned toward Sholin, in itself asking the question. Sholin responded,

“It takes the blood of a virgin girl to activate,” Vardon rose to confront him, the same horror on his face as his wife’s.

“Let me finish,” Sholin continued, “We have progressed far in the seven hundred seasons since its last use. We don’t kill then, just bleed them for each use. They will not be in danger from this process.”

Both Vardon and Ellis exhaled, relaxed and Vardon sat back down. Leaning back into his wife’s arms he spoke.

“Come get us when he arrives, I’ll be here. On your way out, grab a servant, have them bring us a late meal and some wine. We’re going to be here a while.”

###

It was midafternoon, and the little band of questers was coming up to the crossroads of the Adanna and Escap roads. The amount of people and wagons was unnatural. Most were coming from the east and turning towards Escap, heading south. A few traveled west, and they had passed several wagon trains with guards, but most were families fleeing the destruction. The continuous news of the destruction of Adanna was starting to wear on their attitudes. Depression, fear, and anger, depending on who you looked at and when. Blair rode up to Rika and Shandar. They were riding upfront except for Arbor who was maybe a hundred paces in front of them.

“We are coming up to the Red Lion, I think we could all use a rest and sleep in a bed. I know I could use a bath and an ale.” Blair looked from one to the other to judge their reaction.

“Clean clothes would be nice; these clothes are filthy.” Rika’s was up for it, Blair looked at Shandar. She was closed off with her hood raised,

“Mistress?” Blair nudged her.

“What?” Shandar lowered her hood and looked at Blair, her eyes were unfocused, Blair watched them regain clarity.

“Bath, bed sound wonderful, Distorting the path the Mistress calls, is that me or a higher being?”

Blair’s confusion was evident, then he understood. She was worried she was going to fail. Join the club, he thought.

“It’s a warning is all, prophecy is a guide from a Seer, it is general occurrence. They don’t see in detail, only outline. I believe it refers to nature, karma or Lashnar, so to speak. Sido thought that Mistress referred to Lashnar. But not you individually.”

“How can you be so certain? There was no doubt in your voice.” Shandar asked.

“Lanse Lexington, have you read any of his works?” Shandar just shook her head, and Blair continued.

“He lived about five hundred seasons ago, he wrote, ‘Prophecies played out.’ He studied known fulfilled prophecies and how they were achieved. Basically, it’s what I told you, they don’t show detail, just outlines. We have a good outline; we just must believe in ourselves to make smart decisions. Not to get caught up in what we think it means but see the result and focus on getting it done. Don’t sweat the interpretation, focus on putting one step in front of the other.” Shandar’s shoulders lowered as the tension eased from her, she smiled at Blair, warmth flooding her eyes. Rika jumped in,

“Blair, the Red Lion, you’ve been there?”

Blair turned to face her, and Shandar shot Rika an evil look, then rode off to catch up with Arbor.

“Yes, twice, once as a young Prince and once as Luthor the guide. It pays its workers and suppliers well and charges to compensate for it. Some of the finest food you’ll find anywhere and a genuinely nice house brandy. It has separate royal quarters, so availability shouldn’t be a problem. But with this many people traveling, we just don’t know.”

As he finished it came into view. It was massive, three stories tall and three hundred paces long. It was a dull red with a gable roof and a separate section on the west side connected to the main building by an enclosed hallway above the stable entrance. The stable front gates were closed, and this caused Blair some concern. He had never seen them closed. The outside red on the gates was brighter than the rest of the building because they had always been against the walls and hadn’t faded.

“Byer, we will be stopping for provisions and rest for the night, be alert, I have never seen the stable gate closed. Hopefully, it’s due to the number of travelers and not something else. Ladies keep your cloaks on until we are in our rooms, let not add to the excitement.”

They pulled up to the closed gates and Blair dismounted. Byer and Kumar placed themselves in front of the women and Arbor brought up the rear. Blair banged on the gate and shouted,

“Cleve, open up!”

He stepped back and waited until a board was pulled back and to the side and a pair of eyes looked out. Blair stepped up and stood in clear view. The board snapped back, and he could hear a chain being removed from the handles. The left side gate opened, a man stepped out, he was of medium height but squarely built. His brown eyes were red with deep dark circles under them. He tilted his head sideways and rubbed his chin.

“Cleve’s missing, you are knowing him is only reason I came out. What do you want?”

“Boarding for the night, rest and food, what would you think we wanted?” Blair was put back by this man’s attitude.

“No telling these days, lots of people seeking handouts. Grain, hay, and water mostly or just a safe place to rest before moving on. Forced to keep gates closed or people just wander in and make themselves at home. Inn’s busy, you should confirm room enough for all of you before we get your animals comfortable.”

Byer tossed the man a silver piece,

“Get them comfortable now and we will inform you of the situation after we have eaten. Or is there no food either?” The man caught the coin and bit it. Satisfied, he placed it away in his vest and walked back into the stable gate. He shouted for help then opened the gates up and allowed them to enter.

“Nothing personal mind you, just have to be sure, my lords.” He bowed and grabbed Blair’s reins, leading the horse away. Four younger men arrived and helped with dealing with the rest of them. They all grabbed their saddle bags and headed to the main door.

Rika was concerned, they could hear it in her voice.

“Can things really get that bad so quickly? His attitude was almost hostile.” Byer put his arm around her shoulder and pulled her close.

“It will only get worse; peace is being pushed aside and the times are changing. We will see little of it as we start to head north, to get to this evils lair.” Byer was trying to be comforting, it had the opposite effect on Rika.

“It’s lair, we’re going to its lair?” Shock rocked her, and her hands started shaking. Blair grabbed her hand and gently squeezed it.

“Rika, this is magic, to fight magic you must be near the caster.” Blair turned to look at Shandar, who was standing with hands on hips and a scowl on her face. “Shandar, we need to be left alone, so no telling who we are and what we are about.”

Releasing Rika’s hand, Blair opened the door. It was dim compared to the natural light outside and it took a second for their eyes to adjust. They stopped just inside the door and tried to take in the whole space before them. It was huge for an Inn and with no windows and only lamplight, so it took some time to see what was before them. They were standing next to life-sized carved lions, one on each side creating a little alcove before the huge room. His eyes were pulled to the circular hearth in the center of the room, hand laid slate less than knee high, offering a seat near the fire. All turned in unison to the back left corner, which had a stage and a word smith, speaking to a group of children seated in front of him. They were laughing.

There must have been fifteen to twenty children of all ages. The youngest babe, held by a nine-year-old sister, to boys, just short of Making. They all visible relaxed, shoulders loosened, tension eased. To their right was a long slowly curving bar, with leather arm rests in a long fluffed sew. It was heavily populated with all manner of characters. Free swords to merchants with farmer and laborers. Some sitting, some standing right behind to continue conversations. Three bar maids were almost running to keep up with the orders, dancing through the entire area with grace and big smiles.

Along the front wall, were booths of assorted sizes most empty, one with a single man in it. Hood drawn, face covered, undistinguishable. Blair led them to the left to the last and largest both. Farthest from everything, near the stairs that lead to the royal quarters. Rika was closest to the counter so she said she would get food started. Rika kept a blank face as she approached the men and counter. She neared the counter, two men, seated closest to door behind the counter, stalking her with their eyes as she approached. A door to the left opened inward and a young woman backed into the room with two trays in her hands. She turned around and stopped, seeing Rika at the counter.

“Rika Grasso, the Queen’s maid without a Queen. I heard you had been thrown out of the Capital but never expected to see you here. Hiding from enemies I hope.” Her voice was harsh and demeaning.

Rika’s shoulders immediately tensed as this large brunette woman addressed her. Karen Blankenship was that girl every pretty girl hated. Large, strong, and crude, the antithesis of what Rika was. She had harassed Rika her entire childhood in her village. Those last few years were when Rika grew the most because Karen had been married off and moved away. Rika fell back into that little girl and became shy and scared. Karen set the platters in front of the two men and continued to dig at Rika.

“Well guys you could be in luck, a disgraced Queen’s maid for dessert. How can I help, little rabbit?” Her mocking tone was getting stronger.

“Hot food and rooms, please.” Rika looked at the floor and whispered, having fallen back into her old self, her gained confidence gone.

“You have some poor slob to hide you, or you were sold as chattel? I can’t wait to meet this hero. If my Bernard didn’t put him in a pen with the other livestock.” She laughed and slapped the counter, not noticing Shandar approaching. Shandar recognized the situation, having dealt with bullies her whole life. She rotated her cloak with flair, and it landed across her arm, displaying her armor. Karen took a step back which got both men to turn and look. They were both smiling this time and turned in their stools to observe. Karen, taking the men’s actions as her numbers, stepped forward again and spoke.

“A she-cat, so you were sold as chattel. Are you here to defend your little piece?”

Shandar stopped moving forward, her temper visibly on edge. Rika swiveled her shoulders around to Shandar and mouthed, ‘please.’ Shandar responded by throwing her cloak over a chair at the nearest table, bringing another chair around and sitting down, still focusing her attention on the three in front of her. Karen, mistakenly reading this as capitulation, threw another barb at Shandar.

“All dressing and no backbone, does she not taste good to you?” Karen and both men started laughing.

“Rika, would you mind getting Blair, I’ll handle the dealing with her and get the food started. Come back soon but give me a moment to straighten things out. Thanks, no one will be hurt.” Shandar had crossed her legs and was looking at her nails.

All four of them watched as Rika left, then Shandar turned to the three in front of her. She smiled and nodded her head to Karen. The two men were staring at Shandar’s breast and not her eyes. She dismissed these two and focused on Karen. Karen’s arms came down to her sides and squeezed in like being tied up. A rag appeared in her mouth to keep her quiet. She tried to mutter and struggled against the bonds holding her in place. The two men looked at her then back to Shandar and started to fidget, Shandar calmly spoke.

“Either of you move to leave those seats and I’ll fry you before you get halfway. I’m Shandar, the Mistress of Fire, on a mission to save this land from evil. You just insulted my friend. I can’t really see any reason for this other than you think you’re better than her, but you’re not. She is my friend and mentor; she has an understanding of magic far beyond her age. She is in the presence of Prince Blair, and they have a very close relationship, closer than I want them to be. She is more valuable to us than your lives are, make sure you remember that.” Shandar stood up, retrieved her cloak, and turned back to Karen.

“There are six of us and we’re hungry, please see to getting us some food. We also need some provision for when we leave in the morning.” Shandar waved her arm and Karen was free and stumbled backwards, shock in her eyes.

“Be nice and accommodating, these will be our last beds to sleep in for a long time and we need this rest, be thankful we care enough to risk our lives to save you and all the land.” Shandar turned and headed back, as she walked away, she turned over her shoulder and made one last comment.

“Rika can kill you by just thinking it, be nice.”

Shandar and Rika slid around and sat with their backs to the wall, Arbor and Kumar next to Shandar and Byer next to Rika. Both girls smiled when they realized they were looking directly at the word smith and band of children. Blair was talking to man at the back stairs. He was a rotund man, a curly mop of brown hair, which hung just below his shoulders. Sporting a three-day growth of beard, with narrow eyes. Pride was beaming off the little man and Blair looked sour. He walked back to the booth and sat next to Byer.

“Bernard, that’s the inn keeper, said there was no room for us. I had to tell him who I was and keep it quiet, we got the royal quarters. Up the stairs behind me. Two rooms top floor, Rika, and Shandar in one I’ll be in the other. The second floor has three rooms, do as you wish. First floor is dinning and a sitting room, should we eat there?”

Rika reached across Byer and took Blairs hand.

“Could we eat here? I find the children relaxing and motivating. It is for them that we do this.”

“I agree, I find their laughter and ohhs and ahhs so calming. I really haven’t had much to laugh at lately, it is refreshing to hear.” Shandar had sat up straight and brushed back her hair.

It was good they agreed, because four serving women arrived with platers of stew, chicken, bread, and fresh vegetables. Wine and water with plates and silverware. Actual silverware, not the base metal most used. They each bowed as they left. Blair dropped his head into his hands and his elbows on the table, “does no one ever listen.?”

“Be heartened, there is pride in your family. These people love their King and enjoy their lives. It may not be in the near future.” Byer shook Blair’s shoulder, “Let eat!”

###

Vardon sat at the pool and watched the willow branches caress the water as a fresh wind blew through. Absently throwing pebbles at where the branches touched the water. He was at a loss, his head swam in possibilities, most of them dire. Tartus had arrived and had brought the waarzeggerij. They gathered the young women and used it to see Adanna. The girl screamed and passed out at what was revealed, so they decided to keep the girls facing the opposite way after that. Pricking their finger and circling the deep plate, then viewing the area they wanted. It was a nightmare that kept going through his mind over and over. Sixty thousand creatures on the march and a company of warrior mages followed. Even Sholin turned white when he saw those vile beings. Warrior mages, legends from a dark time, descending on his subjects and he had nothing to counter with. Yes, he had sent falcons to Eastport, not to tell them he was coming to save them but to run. Abandon your lives and possessions and flee, what a great King he was.

Chapter 14

It was a while before dusk and the questers found themselves in the royal sitting room of the Red Lion. It was a room designed by common men with what they thought depicted royal living. It was too opulent for what Blair had known, with silk fabric walls and stand mirrors with gilding and highly polished furniture. It was comfortable and had plenty of room. They dismissed the maid Bernard had sent, not wanting any to hear their conversations. Kumar and Arbor had bought a few drinks and gathered as much news as they could uncover. It was a bleak telling of destruction and monsters with death and cruelty. Prisoners were not their goal, annihilation was their target, kill everything. That huge dark army, driven by the dark creature Nudzh, was headed down the coast to Eastport, destroying everything in its path. Talk of strange beings following, wielding magic and death as they stayed just behind. Their mood as a group had come back to focused, down from the hopeful they had as they ate and watched the word smith entertain his gaggle of children. Rika was sitting in between Arbor and Kumar on the central divan and had her saddle bags in front of her on the little table. She felt most comfortable when they were beside her, she could watch Blair and Shandar, keeping a distance between them. Reaching into her saddle bag she pulled out the Star and placed it around her neck. Kumar placed his hand on Rika’s forearm and said,

“Is that needed? Are you checking the area?”

“Ah, you care about how it affects me, that is so sweet of you. Routine, I like routine and I’m a little off with not brushing the horses. Plus, with the number of people around, I won’t just be floating through the forest. I want to check on Blaze and the other horses. They are in an unfamiliar environment, and I can calm them by touching them. It’s weird how they react when I touch them. When I’m not in my body, they react, shake, and then relax, then turn and look at me. Like they can see me and know it’s me.”

She looked up, seeing Shandar laid out across a love seat. She thought it must have done her good to see the children. She was much more level, smooth since seeing them. Taking a deep breath, she leaned back and closed her eyes. She stepped out of her body, looking around the room. Kumar still held her forearm and it felt good, solid.

She dropped down to the stables and checked on the horses. The stablemen were still brushing out Blaze and stopped when he shook and looked back towards Rika. Satisfied, she headed to the Inn’s main room, quieter than before, not yet supper time and fewer people around. Heading out the front door, she rose into the air above the height of the Inn and slowly spun on an axis. She almost missed it, a light color offset southeast of her. Curiosity got the best of her, and she started in that direction. She floated over several campfires just west of the Escap road but noticed the offset color was east of the road. A stone’s throw away, she could see it was a campfire with two people sitting around it. The third was brushing one of their horses strung out just down wind. She slowly lowered herself to normal height outside the offset color. She came up to the border and stuck her hand out to break that border. Warmth greeted her, tinged with a sense of familiarity. She entered with her entire body and the feeling stayed the same. Broaching the last of the trees, she came up to the camp site.

“Merric?” she said out loud. He was sitting next to a young guardsman instructing him on stirring a broth they were cooking.

“He is here. Or is nearby?” Kumar asked.

Rika was startled by the voice in her head. She forgot she was wearing the Star and when she spoke the others could hear. “Nearby, let me see if I can get him to meet us here.”

She floated over behind him and placed her hands on his head. Images of Ellis, Vardon and Sholin all worried him. Ellis and herself, with concern, fear, and love. This made her step back and release her hold. She had never felt love for herself before, truly felt it. It was a shock and then she smiled. Merric stood up and turned towards her.

“Rika, you’re here! Where are you camped? Are you close?” Both young guardsmen turned towards Merric with confusion on their faces. Rika reestablished contact with him and showed him a picture of the Red Lion. Felt the love he had for her and relished it this time. She felt special, worthy and returned the feeling towards him.

“Red Lion, got it, we’ll be there tonight. Baltan, Rasslow, pack up and eat, we’re moving.”

Rika opened her eyes and was back in the sitting room with the others. She spent a moment thinking about how fast she could get back but going was still slow. She placed her hand over Kumar’s, who was still holding her forearm.

“They are on their way; I need to tell Bernard they will be here and not to turn them away.”

Kumar tightened his grip on her forearm,

“I’ll deal with it and then wait downstairs to guide him to us. Please take off the Star and rest, your reunion will be shortly.”

Rika stood up and stretched her legs as she reached around to remove the Star. As it came off, the door she was staring at disappeared. What was left, just a silk covered wall just off the hallway to the back room. She put the Star back on and looked again. Yes, a door was there. Taking the Star off, she turned to Blair.

“There is a door in this wall that is covered by a spell, I can’t see it now, but it is there.” Rika pointed to the wall next to the hallway. Shandar opened her eyes and turned her head towards the voices. She watched as Blair strode over to the wall and placed his hand on it. He rubbed the wall looking for the edges of the door. He shrugged and stepped back, not able to tell there was a door there. Shandar walked over to Blair.

Blair looked at Shandar. “Can’t feel any edges, the spell must make it undetectable to touch.”

“Well let’s see if my magic has any effect on it,” Shandar stepped up to the wall and placed her hands on it. At first nothing, then her hands glowed red followed by a small pop then the door became visible. Arbor got up from the divan and hopped over it. He walked to the newly revealed door and grabbed the handle. Shandar took his shoulder and turned him towards her.

“I’ll go, magic maybe needed again and as far as I know you don’t control any.”

“Mistress, that may be so, but I am a guard and servant. You are the Mistress. Much safer if I find out what is ahead, you should not be put at risk for something that is not part of the quest. This is a sideshow, a curiosity, I’ll go then you can follow when I find out what is ahead. Maybe, you can come save me if I fall into some magical trap. Besides, Merric will be here soon, you may be needed here.” Arbor bowed to Shandar, and she blushed. Arbor opened the door and stepped inside the hallway it led to. Shandar grabbed his arm and pulled him back into the room.

“You are my friend and companion, be careful.” She kissed him on the cheek and let him loose. Arbor knelt and bowed to her, “My lady, you honor me more than I deserve. I will be careful.” Rising, he entered the hallway and disappeared.

Rika watched this episode from where she had stood. Now retaking her seat, she held a smile and thought that the elves were so formal when dealing with Shandar. Kumar had left and now Arbor was off on his duty. She was alone sitting in the room as Blair and Shandar looked down the hidden hallway. Byer had not moved from his seat during all the excitement. He now tried to get Rika’s attention by clearing his throat. Rika looked up from her lap and Byer waved her to take the seat next to him that Blair had vacated. Rika crossed the room and sat down next to him. Waiting for her to get comfortable, Byer addressed her informally.

“You were gone a short length before you said ‘Merric,’ was he that close to us?”

“I almost forgot with all this commotion and my feelings at seeing Merric again. It was a distortion in the colors in his area. I had risen above the Inn and was just circling to get a view when I noticed that distortion. My curiosity got me, I wanted to know why it was different. I floated over several different campfires, that distortion had me and had to see what it was. Once I saw Merric it left my mind, I’m glad you asked, I can know try to decide what was different.” She crossed her legs and leaned back.

“Perhaps the presence of Merric caused the distortion, had you seen that when you had looked upon us during our travels?”

“I have never looked at us from that distance before, it is something I might be able to check.” A large smile split her face as she thought of the love Merric had for her.

“Something occurred to you, what causes you to smile so broadly?” Rika blushed and tried to recover before turning to Byer to explain.

“To communicate with him I had to place my hands on his head, this causes me to see images and feel their feelings. He loves me, I have never felt someone’s love for me before. It was quite overwhelming to physically feel someone’s love towards me. I had to release him to bring myself under control, then he spoke to me aloud and I forgot about it. Thinking of it now warms me deep inside.”

Byer frowned and made a temple of his hands together in front of him and looked over his fingers at Rika.

“He is older than you, no? Is it appropriate for him to feel that way about you?”

“He feels the same for Ellis, the Queen, she was the first image I saw when I placed my hands on him. It’s like I’m his ward, but a little stronger. Our time together was very intense, he killed to keep me safe. It was his first kill and affected him strongly. Then the boat disaster and keeping me alive through the wilderness and teaching me to be strong and believe in myself. It could be he sees me as a daughter.”

“Blair, what is the relationship between your mother and Merric? Is it romantic in nature?”

Blair was taken off guard. He had been conversing softly with Shandar and she was not pleased about being interrupted. Laying his hand on Shandar’s arm he leaned in and whispered to her then turned to Byer and crossed the room. Standing in front of Byer, he tried to clarify the half-heard question.

“Merric and my mother? Is that what you asked?” He seemed agitated by the question. Byer nodded and Blair released a long-held breath.

“They grew up together, neighbors. He looked after her, protected her. When he accepted the royal appointment of Game Master to the King, is when he introduced her to my father. He is the only non-royal allowed to enter her chambers unannounced. They have been friends their entire lives. Why do you ask?”

“Just exploring conditions Rika experienced when she found him, nothing to worry on.” Byer was matter of fact, educational. Blair turned and started to walk away when he stopped and came back to Rika.

“Were there any other interesting discoveries when you checked the area?”

Rika suddenly looked mortified, standing up, she spoke rapidly.

“I didn’t check, I’m sorry, I was so consumed by seeing Merric that I just came straight back and never checked all the other directions or the several campfires I floated over on my way to Merric. I’ll go back out and finish my search. I’m embarrassed that I failed my duty to our group.”

“No, that’s all right, we are in a dwelling, so we should be ok until we leave. Just take some time tomorrow and check the direction we’ll be heading. Why not go upstairs and refresh yourself, be back in time to meet Merric.”

Rika lowered her head, and her shoulders shook in silent sobs, Blair stepped up to her and raised her head by placing a finger under her chin and lifting. He looked into her eyes, true caring and warmth flooded Rika. She leaned into Blairs chest and rested her head. Blair encircled her with his arms and spoke to her softly.

“I know he saved your life, and you have strong feelings for him. Don’t be too hard on yourself, use it as a learning experience. Try to always keep a portion of your mind on the task, then when the unexpected happens you will be able to realize you still have a job to do. Don’t berate yourself, breathe and know we are all safe and you can relax. Now go, clean yourself up and get back down here.” Blair was rubbing her back as he spoke, she melted into his arms. Regaining some of herself, she pushed off him, claimed her saddle bags, and departed. Both Blair and Byer watched her go, Shandar approached and spoke softly, not wanting Rika to hear as she left.

“She’ll be all right, she is very intuitive and stronger than I thought, I’m starting to like her. But don’t let her know, that that could be worrisome.”

Byer and Blair both laughed aloud.

Darkness snuck in and Shandar had trouble chasing the serving woman away, who came to light the lamps. Finally waving her hand and lighting all the lamps at once causing the serving woman to shout and run for her life. Byer and Blair were seated, trying the house brandy, in front of a fire Blair had put together. Byer smiled when the woman left, Blair jumped up and turned to Shandar.

“Please, be gracious, yes, it’s a mundane task for you, to her, it’s her job. Add in the fact that she would be near royalty and his companions, possibility a highlight in her life. Try to accept what they will do for you, knowing it means something to them even if you take it for granted. I’m sure by now, someone who spoke with Able and Millie, is downstairs filling in blanks for other speculation about who and what we are. Understand, we are the intruders here.”

Byer raised his glass to Blair. “Spoken like the King you will someday be.”

“Yet it was my mother that in grained it into me. She lived both sides. It truly helped my father deal with people when she explained it to him. He would say to me all the time, ‘when dealing with others, remember, you are the outlier and watch for its effect.’ Its why I went as Luthor when I left home, easier to be perceived as normal than special.”

Shandar walked over and placed her head on Blair’s chest,

“Will you hug me now, so I know all is well?”

Blair fell backwards into a chair.

“You are going to be trouble, aren’t you?” Blair chided.

Shandar was laughing when Arbor returned from the mysterious hallway. He had quite a few cobwebs spread over his clothes. He was brushing himself off as he approached the three of them.

“Escape route, not used in an awfully long time. It comes out at a farm just north of us. Their barn to be exact. Wonder if the owner even knows of its existence.”

“He will, now that the spell is broken,” Byer had another sip.

A commotion was developing at the base of the stairs that led from the Inn to the royal apartments. Moments later Kumar came into the sitting room. Followed by Merric and the two young guardsmen. Shandar had slipped into the shadows of the now exposed hallway that led to the farm. Byer and Blair had remained seated sipping their brandies, with Arbor taking a position beside Byer’s chair. Merric, with a smile on his face walked over to Blair and kneeled before him, followed by Rasslow and Baltan.

“My Prince, I found you once again. All is well I hope?” Merric was still smiling while finishing the ritual for everyone else’s sake, more than for Blair himself.

“Merric, well met, let me introduce you to my friends. This is Byer and Arbor; you have already met Kumar. Rika is upstairs refreshing herself and will be with us shortly, who are these young men with you?”

Before Merric could respond, Shandar stepped out of the shadows and stated.

“Baltan Wainwright and Rasslow Langdon, both at the Making with me.”

All turned to look at her, a first look for Merric, where Baltan and Rasslow had never seen her in her leather armor before. All three were impressed, though Merric’s was tinged with concern. They stood as Shandar made herself comfortable on the divan. Arbor and Kumar gathered around the small table with decanter, glass, and poured each other one, some kind of ritual it seemed. Merric pulled the reading chair over to beside Byer and sat down. Shandar tapped the cushions of the divan and Baltan and Rasslow settled on it next to her. Shandar was happy to have someone she knew with her, though she had spent more time with the elves than the two guardsmen. They settled into quiet conversation and remembrances with each other ignoring the others. Merric, intuitively feeling the informality, spoke to Blair.

“Blair, you have really stepped into it this time, I don’t think anyone can save you from this. The kingdom is preparing for war as you asked, though they seemed concerned for you and your task. Ellis wishes you well and sends her love. I have brought items for the Mistress and Rika to help them with your quest. Sholin supplied me with the items, so you know they are dangerous, anything I might be able to help with?”

As if speaking her name was the call for her to enter, there she was coming down the steps into the sitting room. She had changed into a dark green, flowing dress, Sido had given her. It allowed her to feel comfortable and relaxed by its elegance. She looked only at Merric and a smile broke her face in two. She rushed over to him, kneeling and resting her head in his lap. All the tension left her as Merric stroked her hair and uttered calming noises. Byer thought, a daughter being comforted by her father’s presence and he too relaxed. Merric allowed her to relax only a moment before lifting her up to stand. Hugging her and spinning her around, he seated her in his vacant chair. Bowing to his Prince, he retrieved his saddle bags and pulled out a scroll and small book. Putting the book under his arm, he approached Shandar on the divan. Standing before them, he bowed and spoke without looking up.

“Mistress of Fire, his royal mage Sholin A' Tai has sent this scroll to you. He said only you, when you touch it, can read the scroll. I have no idea what it is, I am but the messenger. I am Merric Wund, royal Games Master for King Vardon Willow. If I can assist in any way, I am at your service. That goes as well for these two young fools who sit next to you. Truly the gods play with us, you are knowing each of them.”

“Master Merric, it is so kind of you to show one as young as me such courtesy, I thank you for that. Are you under command to return to the King once your duty was done here? I only ask because my mother told me you were the rock behind Queen Ellis and one of her best friends. If you are not engaged in the war, would you be available to quest with us? I myself could use a steady, calming mind to help with this unimaginable task. Let alone, you could help Rika with her challenges, being thrown into this turmoil without consent. What do you say Prince Blair and Prince Byer?” Shandar was sitting back on the divan with legs crossed, quite comfortably.

Blair was looking at Byer, Byer at Shandar, neither happy about the mention of Prince Byer. Byer looked at Blair, who shrugged.

“Master Merric, it seems you are needed on this quest; both your young men carry bows, I hope they can use, I’m Prince Byer, of the mountain elves. We wear this crystal around our neck to look like you, I’ll show you.” Byer removed his crystal and showed his true self.

“Arbor and Kumar are both elves and my guard. We are on our way to locate Dagmar the fairy and expect to run into giants at some point. Since the Mistress has asked you to join us, I wanted you know what you are agreeing to.” Byer was also being somewhat formal in his narrative.

Baltan and Rasslow were both now sitting with their eyes wide open staring at Byer. Merric was smiling and bowed when Byer finished. Rika’s look of hope was tearing his heart. Like flipping a coin, he decided.

“I have no direct orders to return, Sho thinks I might be a help to Rika. Now the Mistress herself asks for us to join with her. We would be honored to join this quest, thanks for believing in us. We are at your service.” Merric bowed again, looked to the two young men, and knelt, causing the two men to also kneel. In unison they spoke the ancient oath.

“Upon my soul and hope of revival, I accept this command.”

Blair’s smile was deep and welcoming. He rose and took Rika’s hand and raised her from her chair. He looked to Shandar and waved his free hand for her to join him. She rose and joined him and Rika, taking each other’s hand the three of them bowed to the new three men and said “Welcome.”

Formalities over, Rika broke contact with Blair and ran over to Merric and hugged him. In turn, he introduced her to Rasslow and Baltan and handed her the small book. It was just larger than her hand, black and tied with a red velvet cord.

“Sholin thought this might be helpful. It is the diary of Louise Vangard, the last known Astral. It contains what she was able to do on several pages and how she dealt with other aspects of this magic. I think you might find comfort and technique from someone who knows this particular discipline.”

“Thank you I interrupted your supper; did you eat since you left? We should order some food for you and your men. We will need all our strength when we set off tomorrow. I’ll send for food now; we can talk and catch up with you on all that’s happened since I saw you last. Norsem*n attacked the prince on the way to meet Aurin, the master mage, who sent us after Dagmar.” Rika’s concern was palpable.

Shandar came over to Rasslow, “Have you married Novena yet?”

“What are you talking about? I haven’t seen Novena since we left the temple for the royal palace. Why would I marry her?” He really had no clue and his look confirmed it.

Shandar turned to Merric,

“I’ll take these two downstairs and feed them; we will send your dinner to you. You can catch up with Rika and I’ll keep these two, inform them what you just volunteered them for. Did you hear about Adanna?”

“Adanna? No, what about Adanna?” Merric was curious.

“Destroyed, burned to the ground, a horde of monsters with fire and brimstone.” Shandar said matter of fact.

The look on all three of them was the same, revulsion, horror, and sorrow. The mood turned somber and the three of them left. Shandar, pushing the two guardsmen down the stairs and out into the Inn. Rika and Merric join Blair and the elves on the other side of the room. Merric now understood that look that was in Blair’s eyes. Blame, he thinks it his fault in some way, he will have to turn that over.

“Blair, if Tartus knew sooner, I’m sure he would have sent you. It’s not your fault. You can’t save everyone, its save as many as you can and except what you have no control over. Focus on what you can do, not what you wanted to do.” Merric grabbed the prince’s shoulder and squeezed.

“I know Merric, but it doesn’t make it hurt any less. A calming voice already, good to have you with us.” Blair smiles at him.

Rasslow and Baltan were the first to enter the next morning. Their uniforms and swords shining in the lamp light. They found Karen and two men setting up the sittings and filling mugs with ale. All three froze and looked up when they entered, hoping it wasn’t Shandar they faced. Still, seeing royal guardsmen made the three swallow and hurry about their tasks. The elves entered followed by Merric and their host Bernard. Shandar entered and held the door for Blair and Rika. Blair had his arm around Rika’s shoulder and was speaking into her ear. Shandar closed the door then noticed all three setting the tables. She smiled, knowing her little talk had the correct effect. Bernard scuttled over to Karen; his smile wide. He exhaled pride and triumph as he put his arm around his wife and shuffled her towards Blair and Rika. Blair looked up as he and Rika reached Bernard and Karen, he was not happy.

“Your highness, this is my wife Karen, Karen this is Prince Blair Willow and Her Ladies Maid Rika Gresso.”

Karen looked into the prince’s eyes and saw the hurt she had caused. She opened her mouth, inhaled, turned snow white and fainted. Bernard, having his arm around her twisted around and tried to keep her upright, Karen’s size bowled him over and both ended up in a heap on the floor. Rika was the first to react, jumping to cradle Karen’s head in her lap. Using her sleeve to pat the perspiration from her face. While dabbing her cheek and messaging her neck, Karen’s eyes opened. Seeing Rika’s face so close and with that warm smile on her face, sent Karen’s face through a multitude of emotions. Stopping on shame, she spoke.

“Gossip is an evil thing, good thing we don’t practice it, wouldn’t you say so my lady?”

“It is good to know that those from our past lives accept a chance meeting as a pleasure and a chance to catch up, now my friends are hungry, and I heard you could help with that.”

Karen rolled off Rika and stood up, dusted herself off then curtsied. She turned and ran into the kitchen. Bernard was apologetic and helped everyone to their seats, without saying a word. Karen came back out carrying platers and silverware, with both men trailing with trays of meat and vegetables. Waiting for them to get plates and start eating, Karen and the men returned to the bar, while Bernard hovered near the prince, waiting. After he had had several bites, Bernard started asking questions.

“My lord, what brings you so far northeast and with such a small company? Is there anything this humble servant can help with? What news can you impart on these rumors of war? Are we in danger? Are we safe?”

Blair looked at him, turned back and took another bite of food. Merric cleared his throat, getting Bernard’s attention and answered as he could. Merric could see that Blair had not let it go as Rika had.

“It’s hard to call it a war, which implies that we are able to defend ourselves from what befalls us. When we mostly just run and hide and watch as our cities burn. Seven hundred seasons of peace have found us ill equipped to handle a massive army, highlighted by warrior mages with a fierce power to destroy. Safe? No one’s safe in this new world of ours. There are at least five squads or larger forces within a day’s ride of here, looking for us with a minimum of two warrior mages per group. Crenwelge, the capital will be gone within the next moon, King and Queen already planned an escape route for all those there, hoping to journey to Tiereny to make our last stand.

Several thousand good men and women, sacrificing themselves to delay the horde enough to allow everyone else to get away. As for how you can help, we need provisions, as much as you can spare and what can you tell us of Wund’s Mound?”

Bernard’s mouth was a cavern as it hung open, his eyes not quite able to handle the shock of truth. Blood draining from his face, his eyes started to roll back in his head when a crash broke the spell. He stumbled around, turning to the source of the noise. Karen had dropped a pitcher of ale at the same time as one of the men fell off his stool. A chair scrapped as Merric stood up, Bernard turned to see the group eating. His face went slack, he breathed in, a long breath, stood taller and straightened his frock.

“Whatever we have, and you need, it is yours. As for the Mound, that would be Reid, the one on the ground. He goes by there all the time; he should be able to answer any questions you need. Finish eating, we will have all arranged, Reid, get off the ground, pull up a chair,” He paused briefly,

“Pour a shot and ale and answer any questions about the Mound these people ask. Now excuse us as we prepare.” He bowed to Blair, grabbing Karen’s hand and entered the kitchen.

Merric sat back down and started eating, Reid jumped up and ran behind the counter and grabbed a bottle from beneath and two shot glasses. Pouring the two shots, he gave one to the other man, downed his and poured another.

Coming around the counter, he picked up a chair and set it a good two paces from the table. Sitting down, placing his ale between his legs, he smiled, showing yellow teeth with some black areas.

“This is about Dagmar, isn’t it? You’re going to wake him up.” They all looked at him, deciding.

“I hope you have the star with you, otherwise waste of time.” He took a long pull off his ale, waiting. Byer became agitated, slapped the table with his open hand, causing Arbor and Kumar to back away from the table reactively. Byer turned to Reid, emotionless due to the crystal around his neck,

“You’re Hamilik, part of the protectorate?” Reid smiled that ugly smile and drank again.

“Lady Rika, if you would please. The Hamilik or protectorate, was created hundreds of seasons ago. Each a family or small group that kept ordinary people away from magical sites. Passed down from generation to generation, instructions of what was needed to be allowed access to these areas. Each site a separate set of prerequisites, to gain access.” Rika held the star in her hand and showed it to Reid. Byer continued,

“I see by the smug grin, there are other requirements, care to impart what they might be?” Reid downed the rest of his ale, started to get up to refill it when he was pushed down back into the chair and was bound by some unseen force. He struggled momentarily before looking at Shandar, swallowed and answered.

“This one is the hardest, you need elves, living elves. No one has seen one on them in seven hundred seasons, so good luck with that one.” A hint of defiance creeping into his voice. Byer rested himself with both hands on the table and sighed, then brightened.

“Hiding has no meaning between here and our destination, plus the reveal on the road. We can uncover.”

All three removed their crystals, haze then slow clarity, as the magic dissolved. The other man at the counter fell from his stool. Reid’s eyes were trying to exit his face, unable to accept what he had just seen and was now seeing. Shandar released him, he shrunk in the chair, realization of freedom straightened him out, a change of demeanor washed over him.

“Submit the keys, unlock the gate, this is where I’ll take. Never thought I’d say those words, it will be an honor to guide. There is a back way that takes you to just where you want to be. I’ll be in the barn until then, excuse me.” Reid bowed and left, never turning to look at them. The other man, still leaning on the counter, on the floor, with the stool between them, crawled to the passageway, got up and ran out. Byer sat back down, Rika put the star away, Blair looked up from his plate finally and said,

“Why don’t I feel any better?”

“Rika, would you visit my mother and calm her fears, her desk in her study, bottom right-side drawer, is the pen she taught me to write with, use that and it will help her relax and accept what she can’t change. Thank you.”

Ellis was stretched out on her lounge, cup of Ka in one hand, today’s progress report in the other. Glorin was seated across from her, awaiting tomorrow’s orders. He noticed it first,

“I believe a message is coming mother.” He pointed across the room as a piece of paper and pen floated to the lounge and rested on a spot not disturbed by Ellis. She smiled and let out the tension in her shoulders as she recognized Blair’s early writing pen.

“It from Blair.” Words started to appear on the paper.

Rika

Blair is well.

Merric and his young ones with us

Just short of finding Dagmar.

I’m in the room, speak freely.

“The daughter I never had; you have come far in these many moons since we spoke. Tell Blair his family is well, we will put up a show of force but cannot hold the city. Our last stand will be in Tiereny, gathering all as we head west. He must succeed to save us all; the gods chose him for this task, and he will complete it. Rika love him as I do, he will always be yours, I knew when I first saw you, you would complete each other. Stay steadfast and believe in love for each other, love can protect you. Save my son, save us all Rika.”

The pen lifted and wrote on the paper.

As my Queen wishes, so shall it be done, mother.

Safe journey

The pen dropped and rolled off the lounge onto the floor, Glorin retrieved the pen, picked up the paper, and read it. He walked over and placed both on the desk and turned back to his mother.

“Rika? The one who slapped Saad? She is to be my sister?”

“If nature is truly in balance and we survive the coming storm. I’ll give orders tomorrow, come to me in the morning, I’m tired and must think.”

“Yes mother,” he bowed before leaving. Ellis smiled knowing the mother reference was due to Rika calling her the same. He was never that formal, she hoped he survived the storm, excepting that he wouldn’t.

Chapter 15

They were all thrown off balance as a shattering boom exploded from downstairs. The air filled with dust and plaster particles from the ceiling. Arbor and Kumar headed to the stairway that led down to the Inn. Byer whistled, and Kumar stopped at the top of the stairs, looking back at Byer. Rika closed her eyes and reopened them, a faraway look in her visage. She stepped out of her body and headed downstairs. She wasn’t prepared for the scene she found.

Chaos. The back wall left of the kitchen had a large hole in it. Norsem*n were pouring through. The word smith was gathering children behind him to protect them. The kitchen was on fire, the section of the closest bar was gone, bodies littered the floor. Norsem*n were hacking at the other patrons as they moved to the front of the Inn. Turning around, she found Shandar, Baltan and Rasslow, in the booth they used earlier. Rasslow dashed forward and engaged the first Norseman. Using a pitcher, he battled the man. He scored a hit to the man’s temple and grabbed his sword as that man’s consciousness fled. A fire bolt flew at Rasslow, who ducked and followed it progress. It flew straight through Rika and hit the wall behind the booth, were Shandar and Baltan were struggling to stand. It hit with such percussion, that Baltan and Shandar were knocked towards the main room. Rika turned to find the author of that fire bolt. He was medium height, with dark hair, a flat face with epicanthic fold above a beard with three dangling braids with runes woven in. She turned, just catching Arbor hit the last stair, Rika returned to her body.

“It’s an attack Norsem*n and a mage throwing fire balls. Children on stage, kitchen on fire, a hole in the back wall with them storming through it and killing everyone.” She spoke fast, terror in her voice. She sat down and dug her hands into the arm rests tightly. Blair was strapping on his sword; Byer was just returning from giving Kumar a bow and quiver. Blair took the report in stride and doled out orders.

“Rika go upstairs to all the rooms and bring everyone’s bags down here. Byer, you, and Kumar secure the stairway, I’ll get them all back up and we’ll take the hidden path to the farm.” He drew Comet and started towards the stairs. As he passed Kumar, he asked,

“Check to see if we can take the horses down the pathway, might bring them up the stairs, be watchful.”

Kumar bowed his head and dashed to the tunnel entrance. Blair shot down the stairs and into the melee. The first thing he saw was Shandar on the ground. He froze, staring at the unmoving body and Baltan next to her trying to revive her. Then her little finger moved.

Looking up, he saw Arbor and Rasslow fighting multiple Norsem*n at once. Only the furniture kept them from being overrun. With a quick glance right, he saw patrons being killed with a couple of them fighting back. Turning left, he found the word smith using a cane to fend off an attacker from the children. Looking to where the gaping hole was, he found the mage. Diving left, avoiding the fire bolt the mage released, he rolled and scooped up a stool and threw it at the man attacking the word smith. The word smith stuck his cane through the man’s eye and pried the sword from his hand. He flashed a smile at Blair, who never saw it as Blair dove right to just get out of the way of the next fire bolt. Landing on his knees, in a crouch, he swept the legs out from one of Arbors opponents. His sword shot up and left on its own and split the fire bolt in half, dissipating it. Staying low and using the hearth and tables as cover, he moved to confront the mage. The mage changed tactics and threw two fireballs, one right after the other, on different vectors. Both sailed over Blair’s head, but the second one hit the flume of the hearth and it went off like a church bell ringing. Blair charged forward, dove into a roll, and coming up, threw his sword at the mage. It spun in rhythm and went through the mage’s heart, pinning him to the back wall. Blair ran forward to secure his sword and noticed three more Norsem*n enter the hole, turn towards the children, and word smith. His sword was deep in the weakened wall and pulling free was going to be a chore. He looked at Shandar, who was sitting up but being supported by Baltan. Cupping his hands, he yelled,

“Shandar, the children!”

With goodness on his side, she heard it. Her head snapped to the stage, where the word smith was swinging his sword wildly keeping the three attackers just back from the children. They were separating and coming on three sides, and he didn’t have much time left. Shandar, shaking her head, leaned on Baltan and rose with his help. Her knees wobbled, then firmed, and she pushed Baltan back and shot out her arm towards the attackers. A thin rope of fire shot at them, it pierced the one with his back to her and then took the center Norseman in the midsection. The word smith stumbled and fell, but the last Norseman pounced to kill. Shandar shouted, “NO!” and a white light left her mouth, traveling at the speed of light. It took the Norseman with his sword above his head, ready for the last stroke. He dissolved into dust with a small puff. Shandar fell to her knees, spent. Baltan picked her up over his shoulder and carried her towards the stairs, removing her from danger.

Blair had to use his leg against the wall to wiggle his sword free. Sneaking over to the edge of the hole, he took a quick glance out to see if more Norsem*n were out there. None. He looked to Rasslow and Arbor, who were holding their own and pushing the Norsem*n back towards Blair. The three patrons that were left were against the wall next to the entrance, facing three Norsem*n. Blair ran through the situation in his mind, six remained, three and three, separated by forty paces. The hearth was between him and Arbor, with Rasslow just left of him with tables in direct line.

The patrons were a straight shot, and he rushed forwards towards them. Two strides into it, Rasslow took a slice across the thigh and went down. Blair veered right, jumped on the table, and leapt right. Swinging back handed, he struck the man who took Rasslow down, knocking him into the next man and causing the third to sidestep. Arbor lunged and took him through the chest. Spinning, Arbor drove his dagger into the neck of the one that was off balance and Blair finished the one he had hit first, rolling after his drive, and striking backwards.

Blair was up, turning to see to Rasslow, and Arbor were already next to him, using a belt to tie off the leg. Blair turned again and ran, six strides, sheathing his sword he jumped and using the lion’s head next to the door for leverage, he kicked into the closest Norseman bashing him into the one next to him. The third was quick and stepped back, while his opponent lowered his guard, he lunged over the falling Norsem*n in front of him, striking in the midsection and watched as the life drained away. The patron next to him ran the Norseman though as he still held the dead man.

The second patron dashed forward to kill the last when Blair shouted.

“Hold, I need him for information, tie him up, I’ll be back for him.”

Both replied, “yes your highness.” Blair left to go upstairs and check on the others, anxiety and dread following him like a footstep.

###

Kumar saw Blair hit the first step and ran down the stairs past him, saying “Yes,” as he ran by. Blair stopped and turned his head, following Kumar, wondering “yes what?” He ran the rest of the way up. What he had envisioned and what were quite different. Byer and Merric were seated in the chairs and Baltan on the divan. Byer and Merric both had a glass of brandy and foolish grins, and Baltan was wringing his hands together, concern on his face. No sign of the girls but an air of relief permeated the room. The privy door was open, he could hear someone retching then soft soothing noises. Approaching Baltan, he was shocked when he fell to the floor, bowed his head and asked forgiveness. Grabbing him by the shoulders, he lifted him up and looked him square in the eyes.

“You saved all of Monde and kept her alive. By doing so you have given all of us a chance to stop this madness and find peace in life. I won’t forgive you for saving us all, I will commend you for doing a job well. Be at peace, we all live today, tomorrow we fight again.” Blair squeezed his shoulders and went to Merric.

“Could you spare any of that?” Merric handed him his glass and Blair drained it in a single swallow. Blair started to shake all over, Merric got out of his seat and guided Blair into it. With his eyes closed, Blair continued to shake.

Finally, he looked up at Merric.

“What was that? That shaking, I’ve never done that before.”

“Better after than before or during,” Byer replied. “You were releasing the fear you held mentally at bay. With the cause out of the way, you relaxed, and it hit you all at once, causing you to shake.”

“Rika watched from the ceiling and told us what was happening, telling Baltan to get her up here when she sat up. She is pretty upset about having to watch such carnage and you being its star.” Merric expressed.

“I’m afraid she will have to see more. That was a squad with a mage warrior as leader. Was it just luck they ran into us or were they tracking us? That’s the second time I’ve been attacked by Norsem*n, this time with magic. Chance is getting weaker.” Blair poured himself some more brandy, sipped it and called out to Baltan.

“Get downstairs and get them up here, we need to talk.”

Baltan was thankful for the chore and departed immediately. He got two steps into leaving when Blair called back, “See if there is a way to get the horses into Inn from that hole in the back wall. You will be leading them up here and down the hall.” Blair pointed to what was once the hidden door. Baltan nodded to Blair and ran down the stairs. Rika came out of the privy, eyes down cast and stood before the men.

“She is just refreshing herself and will be with us shortly.” Rika met Blair’s eyes. Sympathy, understanding and warmth. They flooded her with hope. There will be a next day and a day after that. She regained some resolve and stood straighter. Shandar entered, Blair was out of his seat and in front of her in a blink. He hugged her close, hard, and long, while whispering in her ear.

“Never let it get easier, remember the price paid. You saved all those children.”

He held her at arm’s length by the shoulders and smiled at her, a warm smile, a “we’re in this together” smile. He pulled her forward and slipped his arm in hers as he led her to the group. She smiled when both Byer and Merric rose to greet her. She headed to the vacant chair, squeezing Rika’s hand as she passed, Shandar was very calm. Arbor hit the top step, supporting Rasslow as he hobbled to the divan. Blair came over to them and helped get Rasslow’s leg up to inspect the wound.

Kumar glided in and approached Blair.

“The horses can be brought through from the back and the hall will allow them to be lead through. We found the unpleasant stablemen hiding in the farthest stall from fighting, Baltan is dragging him over to help put out the fire, but he’ll be here soon.” Kumar took up his position by the liquor table, then was joined by Arbor. Baltan ran the first two steps into the room then slowed as everybody turned to look at him. He took up the support of Rasslow leg as Blair finished looking at the wound.

“He almost missed you,” Blair smiled, “we’ll stich it up and bandage it. Be soft with it, don’t rip out the stiches. If blood starts to coat your bandage, speak out so we can fix it, it going to hurt but you are not out of commission, keep it clean.” Blair got up and walked to his saddlebag for the needle and thread. Baltan followed him and took the kit from Blair stating, “my job.” Blair smiled again. Rising from his crouch Blair took position next to Rika and faced the others.

“My idea is to get the horses up here and we each lead our own horse to the farm, then ride northeast, cross country directly to Wund Mound. We are being hunted, either by luck or design doesn’t matter, we need Dagmar, one task at a time. Any ideas?”

Merric leaned forward in his chair,

“We get the people downstairs to tell everyone we rode off west, we can ensure their help by putting out their fire.”

Shandar snapped out of her trance and stood up.

“I can end it. I’ll tell the fire to stop, Arbor will you come with me?” Arbor was at her side in an instant, guiding her downstairs to deal with the fire. Blair offered the chair to Rika who pushed him down instead, standing by his side. Byer co*cked his head at Arbor and now the other way at Rika. Merric was silently laughing, leaning back in his chair. Baltan and Rasslow came over, drawing everyone’s attention. Baltan returned the field kit and stepped back even with Rasslow. They seemed confused, not quite sure of themselves or what to do. It took a moment for Blair to catch the twitch Rasslow offered when he looked at him. Then he understood.

“Royal guardsmen, we don’t really have any ranks, no salutes, so do what anyone of us ask or what is needed to be done, for now get the horses up here through the back wall, saddled with bags attached, we will move out when the fire is out, and Shandar returns.”

Both started to salute and stopped, turned, and left. Rika walked over to Merric and reached for his hand, taking him, she got him up and took his chair. Merric shook his head and pointed to his neck, looking at Rika. Rika touched her neck and found she was wearing the Star, removing it, and placing it in her pouch. She closed her eyes and relaxed. Merric joined Kumar and filled himself a glass.

“Blair asked if you have done your scan yet? Reid is back, we are leaving shortly.” Baltan asked. Having found Rika at the counter downstairs. Rika sighed and smiled back at him,

“Let me finish my Ka and I’ll do it.” She took another sip to signal leave her alone.

Baltan returned to his Ka and sat back in his seat. Karen came before him on the other side of the counter and asked.

“You call him Blair, not Prince or his Majesty, you wear the uniform, how can you disrespect him like that?” She seemed quite displeased. Baltan drained his Ka, squared his shoulders, and answered like he was tutoring a child.

“His royal majesty, Prince Blair Willow, has the weight of the land on him, his decisions guide this quest. He hates the honorific when addressing him, so we in the group call him Blair, so not to distract his mind. Besides, I was talking to his favorite confidant and familiar and that is how she thinks of him.” Baltan turned and left. Karen turned to Rika, who had her eyes closed, so she went back into the kitchen.

Rika opened her eyes and came back to herself, sensing she was alone, she got up and went upstairs. Except for the location, it looked like a normal morning before leaving. Baltan, Rasslow and Shandar, laughing and needling each other as they loaded their horses. She was truly the commander of those two now, Merric, with Byer, supervising Arbor and Kumar as they handled the supply horse as well as their own. Blair, holding the medallion, eyes unfocused, as he thought through the day ahead. Karen and Bernard were mingling and collecting cups, saying farewell, both smiling having been paid by Merric. Reid leaned against his horse, enjoying a cup of Ka. Rika headed straight to Blair.

“Blair,” she waited for his eyes to focus before she continued. He looked tired; something was eating at him. This wasn’t going to help either. “Two of the bands will be here by late afternoon, the third by nightfall. A large collection of those monsters are heading this way along the king’s road. This is separate from what’s attacking Eastport. Didn’t know Eastport had a protection spell on their gate. But didn’t last. Don’t know how they are moving so fast, just that they are.” Turning, she found Karen and Bernard and got their attention.

“You need to leave with us, gather what you need, we will saddle your horses, you must leave. Tell the others to leave now, there is no time.” They looked at each other then dashed off to follow her orders. Approaching Shandar,

“Bal, Ras, would you saddle the Inn keepers’ horses for them, their coming with us. Thanks guys.” They smiled and did simultaneous head bows before departing.

“Ordering my friends around, your head is growing.” Shandar said with a smile and a wink.

Rika’s smile was wide, and her eyes shone.

“I have an idea, willing to try something total impossible?” Shandar’s eyes widened and her smile grew.

“We will have to work together, share a vision, it may lead to knowing each other greater, good, and bad. Are you sure you want to open yourself that much to me?”

“My sister, it will be my honor to know you so well, an unexpected gift. What are we planning to do?”

“You can move anyone to a place you know, if I give you the vision of the location, you will know it and be able to move them there. I want you to move Karen and Bernard and their horses to Karen family farm.” She waited for the explosion. It wasn’t long in coming.

“You’re mad, absolutely crazy. Two adults and their horses cross half the land, to a place I have never seen. Byer, are you hearing this lunatic, Byer, please tell her it’s impossible?”

Byer hadn’t heard and came over to see what was causing such a fuss. Shandar turned towards him and threw up her arms as she saw him, not wearing his crystal, true visage plain, she was not used to seeing him in elf form and it threw her off. Chuckling, Byer came over and put his arm around Shandar.

“Mistress, what has destressed you so?”

“Can you believe her? She has lost all sensibility. She thinks I can move two horses and riders across half the land to a place I have never seen. Plus, she wants to meld with me to show me where and share all my thoughts with her. It is obvious that this can’t be done, it’s never going to work, tell her.”

Byer dropped his arm and stepped towards Rika, looking her in the eyes. Crystal clear evergreen eyes regarded him as he looked. Byer smiled and turned towards Shandar and took her shoulders in his hands.

“Mistress, she is your sister, believe in her as you believe in you. She understands magic in a way I have never seen, she accepts it as truth. Never taught to limit, control if you will, under harrowing circ*mstances she has gleaned all this. I trust her with my life, my quest to fulfill my destiny. She is a rogue, her own being. She only pales next to you; you are the Mistress of Fire!” He bowed and stepped back, then continued.

“If it helps, when the great castles were built, they floated the stone from quarry to castle. A parting thought, when you meld together, embrace the differences between you. Oh, and don’t crack the land in half, you are quite capable of doing that.” He turned and went back to his horse.

Shandar was dumbfounded, under her breath she said, “why were they always cautioning me? I don’t just fly off the handle and unleash magic, what are they thinking? They can just come with us, follow the quest. No that wouldn’t be good for Rika. Might as well. Ok, Rika let’s do this. When we meld, who’s in charge?”

“I don’t know, I have never done this, I just know it will work. I’ll leave my body and then float into yours and show you where, then you move them. Simple really.” Rika could see Shandar needed a little more.

“Distance isn’t a problem, it’s here to there. There is no ‘in between’ just here then there. Weight is not an issue because you don’t feel weight in your mind. It’s a picture in your head and you just change the background. All of this is because you will it so. Understand?” Rika voice got a little high when she asked to understand and hope she didn’t ruin it.

Shandar kept silent; eyes unfocused as she reasoned it out. “Simple really. Magic is simple therefore the power the user has is how it differs. Power is the lure, the true flaw in magic, controlling power. Power corrupts absolutely! Where did that come from? Am I corrupt because of my power?”

A presence invaded her consciousness, not verbally but mentally Shandar heard ‘I have come sister.’

Shandar’s defensive sprung into place, and she almost lashed out before recognizing Rika voice.

‘Rika is that you?’

‘I have melded with you and can show you where, ready?’

‘As I can be, let’s do it.’

‘Get the picture of them sitting on their horses in your mind, look at them, take them in. Now come with me,’

Shandar’s vision dulled and then snapped into focus; she was under a mighty oak tree. She was flooded with emotions not her own. A first kiss under that tree, the blush that went with it and the resulting loss of a relation not working. Shandar was struck with loss and hurt feelings.

‘Rika, I’m sorry for the loss you feel.’

‘I was ten and got past it, how about you, when was your first kiss?’

The scene that caught their attention was dark and fearful. A scruffy face, slobbering on her mouth, with the overpowering aroma of mead, pork, and garlic. Her mom busting in and dragging the man out of her room, the violation and fear resounding through her. They both felt the shudder running through Shandar’s body.

‘Shandar, that was horrible, you cannot let those memories invade your mind when doing magic. Your will must be focused and resolute, knowing that which you need will be achieved. Look around, feel the glade we stand in, now see that picture of Karen and Bernard on horseback next to that tree. Good, you have done it!’

They both saw the horses and riders looking about, getting their bearings. The horses had wide eyes, but grass was below their feet, they started to eat. Karen waved, the rest of the group came into focus and Shandar suddenly felt hollow.

Rika got up and ran and embraced Shandar. Whispering in her ear, “you’re magnificent, I love you sister.”

Hugging Rika tighter, really feeling a sense of belonging, she whispered back, “I love you Rika.”

“All is well, ladies? The inn keepers are gone, successfully I assume, we must leave to stay ahead of our pursuers.” Blair was subdued, not quite knowing how to handle two young women hugging each other so tightly.

Begrudgingly, they let the embrace fade and turned to regard Blair, still holding hands they bowed to the prince. Letting their touch linger as they separated, they lead their horses and joined the group as they set off through the hidden passage, towards the Mound.

Chapter 16

The waarzeggerij was suspended in the air, facing Vardon’s desk, in his study. He was at his desk looking at an aerial view of Eastport. An oblong piece with branches entwined around each other for a frame. When not in use it has visible runes etched on the surface of the glass. Two cushion chairs had been brought in, sitting just in front of the desk facing the waarzeggerij. Sholin was on the King’s right, the other empty as Ellis was dealing with one of the thousands of problems that arose due to having a city overflowing with refugees. They were discussing the battle plan, slowing down their advance.

“Three hundred strides are the most you can expect for accuracy for a flaming arrow. Covering the oil with grass should hide it long enough for us to ignite it, if they don’t step in it first.” Vardon was still trying to keep Sho from talking about what he brought up, an escape route. Vardon didn’t want to think he could fail, that getting all these people out would be needed. He kept going over everything that had already been decided until the fighting started.

“Twelve thousand soldiers, though most are camped outside of the walls. Two flanking forces to break them apart, keep them from advancing on the walls. It’s a good plan, we can win.”

“Magic, that’s what can’t be planned for, an escape route is necessary, you must decide.” Sholin’s patience was starting to wear thin.

Vardon sighed, lowered his head, and answered softly.

“Build the floating bridge across the river, take the wall down in the back corner, large enough for two wagons. Let’s hope we don’t need it.”

Servants entered with the evening meal, breaking the tension between the two men. Ellis strolled in and took her chair; servants descended on her and had her table and meal arranged in seconds. She crossed her legs and shooed them away, smiling at Vardon.

“My King, have you made your decision? I need to keep these people busy; it keeps them from getting on each other’s nerves. It’s a tinder out there, any spark could set off a conflagration that might be worse than the Horde we will soon face. Idle hands, mischief they do make.” Ellis was professional, a member of the court needing her lord’s commands.

Vardon looked up from his meal. He was still taken every time he looked at her. Her beauty spoke to him, he relished it.

“Floating bridge and back wall, enough for two wagons. Just told Sho before you entered. That will stop shipping, you’ll need a temporary dock just north of the bridge. Oh, they are coming out of the north, how did they get there already?”

Just north of Eastport a mass was forming, the waarzeggerij showed what looked like black sand, forming and expanding outward. It was twenty-five hundred strides from the wall, fifteen hundred to the beginning of Out town. The community was built of not so formal warrens of dwellings, Inns and merchants that lived just outside the walls of Eastport. The eastern side of the mass started to bleed off east hitting the King’s Road south to the city. It was a point, continuously getting wider as the mass moved to the city, light smoke rising as it proceeded forward. Sholin flicked his fingers apart and the view drew closer, showing individual creatures as they reached Out Town. Those on the street keep moving forward unimpeded, when the width of column came to the first buildings, their blades illuminated a pale green. They didn’t stop, they just went right through. Leaving a burning building and smoke behind. The only positive, no people running and no people dying. They had heeded his warning.

Eastport was a walled city surrounded by a wall two strides wide. Not quite circular, with three gates and the seaport. Thirty strides of open ground in front of the wall, then near the three gates, Out Town buildings began. The Horde was coming straight down the Adanna Road to North gate. When the single creature in front, passed the building walking down the center of the road, it pins cushioned with arrows. Twenty guardsmen and a commander, concentrated above the North gate, were trying to hold the city. When the first of the Horde reached the wall then the gate, they swung their poleaxes with glowing blades and struck a barrier. Silver sparks rained down when each strike hit the barrier. Oil was dumped to protect the gate and ignited. Flames blocked the gate and destroyed many creatures. There were just so many more, then the horde just stopped. No more coming forward, no more swings of axes, no movement.

“Is that a magical barrier? Where did that come from? Do we have a barrier like that?” Vardon was hopeful suddenly.

“No, I had forgotten Eastport’s barrier, it must be thousands of seasons old. Done as it was built, unfortunately a talent lost when the throne was built here.” Sholin was focused on the scene in front of him and answered haphazardly.

A bubble was making its way through the Horde. The creatures were repelled from the bubble as it made its way to the front. At the edge of the buildings, now completely consumed by fire, the bubble appeared. Sholin zoomed in with both hands, bringing the seven into focus. Six warrior mages and a huge monster. It didn’t seem like any natural creature, no resemblance of anything Sholin knew. A large standing bull carrying a hammer, with a head on it the size of a calf. It was metallic, shiny with small flaps of burnt skin scattered over its body. It knelt, Sholin could see its lips move, a light green smoke escaped from it’s horns and expanded out to catch each warrior mage, one after the other. When all had been enveloped by the smoke, it turned into ropes attaching each mage to the monster, by a braided rope attached to the back of its head. It rose and walked to the gate, arrows bouncing off its metal frame. Dropping the head of the hammer behind it, the creature stood before the gate, the rope cord descended from his head. It ran down the length of his body and attached to the hammer head, including a seventh braid.

“Linking all their power to one device, that’s unheard of.” Sholin expressed.

Taking the weapons handle over its shoulder, it flexed its legs, knees bent then brought the head off the ground when it came up. In continuous motion it stepped forward and slammed the hammer into the gate and its magical barrier. The braid and hammer turned dark green as it was about to hit.

The concussion shock blew back through a swath of the creatures, knocking them over behind the monster. This included the warrior mages, severing the cords coming off each. Twenty guards, not affected by the blast, threw rocks off the top of the gate. The rocks just bounced off, and it leaned forward, raising its hand and touching the gate. The gate and section of the wall three strides wide exploded inward. Creating a channel all the way to the wall around the steward residence, some four hundred strides from the gate. The guardsmen were gone, blown apart by the mighty blast. The Horde flooded in, moving around the now standing monster. The city started to burn. Sholin waved his hand and the image blanked out, the waarzeggerij floated to the corner and rested against the wall.

“As soon as that bridge is built, we need to evacuate everyone. We can’t stand against that. I don’t possess the magic needed to combat it one on one. I must confer with Tartus and produce options. You need everyone to head to Tiereny and we can make our stand there, hope that Blair will save us.” Sholin was really disturbed, and it was reflected in his voice. He excused himself and left the study.

Ellis was sitting in her chair with her mouth open, seeming in shock. Vardon turned towards her, and she answered without being asked.

“I’ll have the project doubled, tripled whatever it takes to get complete as soon as possible. You need to inform Tiereny what’s coming, both people and destruction. May your ancestors give us the time that is needed?”

Vardon’s head collapsed into his hands as he surrendered any thought of saving his Kingdom.

###

The sun was gone, just a red glow in the western sky as a distant cloud held one last ray of day. Sholin was not comfortable on the docks, and waiting made it worse. They were lighting the lamps along the dock, falsifying twilight as it shuffled away. Sholin was concerned about this ship arriving at this time. He could see the bridge being built across the river; the center was still open for traffic. Why had this captain requested him here? He didn’t like not being aware. Who was this captain Quick, how did he get that message to me? With what was coming there was no way he could avoid meeting this ship, coincidence doesn’t happen as often as most thought. Sholin started to notice the glances the deckmen were giving him. Going about their task but a casual glance to him all the same.

He turned back to the river and a large ship had berthed along the dock, but he hadn’t noticed. His hackles rose, strength spell uttered, focus forward. The gang plank was lowered, a small figure of large girth came down, headed toward Sholin. At ten paces it came under the torch and a full view was offered to Sholin. Shock took him, it was three more paces before he shook his head and cleared his senses.

“Caldin Hardwfik, Captain Quick, you have hardly aged a day. I had forgot they used to call you Captain Quick.”

“That’s because you’re an old wizard. Look at you, all skin and white hair. You people don’t age well,” he chuckled, gravel across wood with highs and low rumbles.

“The reason you don’t change is because you are so ugly to begin with, god has some sympathy.”

“The gods forgot about us before either of us were born, if they had sympathy, they would have made you a woman. At least you would have been manageable.”

“You truly have no idea what women are like do you? You’ve hidden too long to notice what you feel is a lesser species. Why are you here, Caldin? You here to fight?” Sholin was skeptical.

“For those monsters, you need catapults and archers. One on one fighting those beasts is disaster waiting to happen. There are only three of us, we just want to slow them down, teach them that this is not going to be easy. My holds are filled with spark powder, we want to create a matrix of a firestorm, it won’t stop them, but it should give you a day extra to clear out. What do you think?”

“After five hundred seasons, it’s peculiar to see you now, didn’t you abandon us to our fate?”

“We believe in balance, the balance has changed, we are here to right it.”

Sholin spun and started to stride off the dock, he stopped and turned back to Caldin. “Come, meet the King and Queen, tell them your plan. I’m sure she is going to hug you.” Turning he headed to the castle.

###

Ellis sitting at the table in her office, now the command center to control the chaos around them. She was starting to regret she had chosen this royal blue evening gown to wear today, one of the many she was leaving behind. She knew she would never see it again; someone had spent hours making it for her, it needed to be worn. Her mind was unable to focus on the reports in front of her, she kept drifting from random thought to random thought as she watched Vardon, stretched out on her lounge, drinking, and reading. He was beautiful, considerate and a pain in the ass. He could be so stubborn, so, the door opened, Sholin entered followed by a small man, hairy, stocky an ugly face with huge bulbous nose. Without realizing she had done it, she stood up, pointed at him, and shouted “Dwarf!”

Vardon dropped his wine glass and it crashed to the rug. Diplomacy snapped back into place, and he bowed, head only. Sholin stepped between them and made the introductions.

“Queen Ellis Whyte Willow, King Vardon Willow, please meet Caldin Hardwfik, King of the Dwarfs, protector of the seal.”

“Pleasure to meet you, I’m Vardon and this is my wife, Ellis.” He walked towards the dwarf and exchanged a forearm grip with Caldin. Caldin was distracted, looking at Ellis.

“She has that effect on people, please Ellis, come meet King Caldin.” He held out his hand and Ellis floated to his side. She did a full curtsied and smiled as she reached out to grasp his arm. Taking her arm in his massive hand he said,

“It really wasn’t needed for you to dress up for my arrival, though how you knew would be a great reveal.” He loosed her arm, catching her hand, he bent down and kissed her hand. He smiled, looking at her, his teeth clean and white.

“You’re so kind, your majesty. Dwarves haven’t been seen in an exceedingly long time, please tell me, why are you here?”

“We have come to help slow down those that oppose us,” he stopped turned to Sholin, “she has this effect with everyone? I could not stop myself from answering. That would be a huge political advantage in any land.” Sholin just smiled and mouthed yes as he continued.

“Vardon, how do you keep anything from her, surely you have come up with a talisman to ward that effect off you.”

“Unfortunately, it is not magic, talismans don’t work, though you can build up an awareness of the effect and prepare beforehand on what response you give. But hide something from her, no such luck.” Vardon chuckled.

“I have brought a ship load of spark powder and an idea on how to,” he stopped in mid-stream, his eyes getting wider and pointed to the desk. Everyone looked, the tension abated. It was Blairs pen floating in the air. Ellis turned to Caldin and eased his worry.

“Fear not, we’re not haunted or under the spell of a wizard, that’s just my daughter telling me she is here. Speak freely and the questers will know of our conversation. The quest has an Astral, that’s not mentioned in any prophecy or telling of the time we find ourselves in now. Rika, this is Caldin Hardwfik, King of the Dwarves and protector of the seal. He has brought us a present and was just telling us what it was.” Caldin was stunned and stepped back before regaining himself.

“I wasn’t aware you had a daughter, just sons. How did you hide that from the land?”

“Well, she is not really my daughter, though I hope she will be when this is over. She was a Queens Maid, had an incident and had to be removed from the capital. On her journey she met up with Blair and joined his quest. Was it fate that she became aware of her true talent just before meeting him and joining his quest?”

“Rika, a pleasure, please pass on to Prince Blair my thanks, and to all of you who are risking your lives to save us all. Now your majesties, we will need all your cups and goblets and several thousand men with shovels, hoes, and rakes. We are going to set up a fire storm for those creatures, it may give you an extra day to clear out and get away.”

As Sholin had predicted, Ellis threw her arms around him and hugged him.

###

The questers had stopped for the evening, Rika was leaning against her saddle and reading the diary next to the fire.

Ahhgh, how can anybody not know?

For years they pelted me with how the Making would change my life. If changing is confusion, drifting and unknown.

The Mistress, that witch, not even concerned she’s like, ‘I don’t know what it means darling, did you see the prince, we were fortunate he got caught in that snowstorm. How regal he was, we are so blessed.’

Witch, witch, witch!

What does it mean, me walking and me floating right behind me?

How can they not know!

How am I to be married if I have no purpose in life. I’m going to end up just like that old hag Mabel.

I killed Ben, I’m damned, I should just kill myself now and end this nightmare.

Dandy Sun Dancer was such a good horse, he got through the ride to two farms with seeds bags strapped on.

Da got me when I got back, I never rubbed him down I didn’t remember until I was in bed.

I just ran out in my night shift to treat him to some extra grain then the stall gate opened behind me.

I could feel my body turning red, I was so embarrassed standing there in my shift.

He stepped in and stumbled, caught himself, looked at me, leering with a crooked smile.

I jumped back when he lunged at me, his hand caught my neck tearing my shift when I jumped back.

Grabbing my leg when I tried to escape, he crawled on top of me and held me down.

The alcohol reeked on his breath, I screamed for him to get off me.

When he grabbed my breast, I just popped, felt myself jump out of my body and floated above as I watched. His mouth slobbered on me and my floating self-grabbed him by the hair.

Shouting, “die you monster,” he fell over dead.

I’m a murderer, I should kill myself instead of facing this shame.

I’m never going to get married; I should kill myself!!!!!!

The top of Blair’s head appeared over my shoulder, “Any help in there?”

“I can command people to die, and they will, isn’t that special?”

“I guess I should not make you mad then, I’ll try to be nice.” Blair chided.

Turning back to the diary, Rika continued to read.

Matt Brady from Shingle Knoll smiled at me, he is so beautiful.

I’m never going to get married; I should kill myself, end this.

He had to know I’m a murderer, he smiled at me any way.

Not that that matters, they are sending me away.

To the back waters of Aster Hills some Erwin Summersault or something.

Supposedly, some great mage that will help me, indentured servant it sounds to me.

They only believed me about Ben because he ripped my shift.

They avoid me won’t get close enough to touch, they are afraid.

I should just kill myself now.

Aurin Sweetwater is a good woman, strict, purposeful, a good woman.

She opened the door to her home, looked me up and down, gently took my hand and looked me in the eyes.

‘It’s his fault he is dead, you just followed instinct and defended yourself, he attacked His Fault.’

A weight lifted from my heart, and I hadn’t even been introduced yet, a good woman.

I’m an Astral, that’s what Aurin says anyway.

I have the ability to detach my consciousness and interact with the world around me.

She has me jump in and out all the time, she says it helps me to control what I am.

She’ll be in the other room and just shout ‘OUT.’

Then my floating self must come to her and engage her some how

She did get mad when I pinched her, and she could feel it.

I just have to think about the sensation I want him to feel and then engage.

She jumped when I pinched her.

I was doing the dishes when she yelled out, I dropped a mug, and it broke.

I was upset and pinched her rear end; she jumped so high I laughed.

She could hear me in the kitchen laughing, she got so red.

Now I just have to move something in her view, no more touching her.

It still makes me chuckle when I think about it, she was so red.

Saw mom and Da today thanks to Aurin!

He called out and when I found him, he was holding a Making bell just like in my room at home.

Letting him know I was there he spoke.

‘Picture the bell you own, feel the room it is in, smell the surroundings, now go there!’

I was standing in my room at home, at least my floating self.

I ran to the kitchen, they were both at the table, they looked worn.

I was thinner, less there and couldn’t really affect anything.

Mom’s flowers on the table were wilted.

I cupped them in my hands and breathed life into them.

Da knew, he called my name as they revived in their little vase.

I stepped back and was back at Aurin’s.

Rika had to try, she pictured her room at home and delved into it, stepping out of herself when she was home. Her room was as it was, nothing had changed. Her mom was lying on the bed crying. Rika laid down beside her and wrapped her in her arms. With every ounce of energy, she told her mom she was ok and with Prince Blair. Her mom froze, her crying ceased, and she shook, scared. Rika could only hold her and let the emotions flow through her. At last, she felt the true happiness she felt being with Blair and let that flow into her mom. Her mom smiled and sat up saying,

“Good for you, be safe, I love you.” Rika stepped back and was crying as Blair sat next to her brushing her hair with his hand.

“You’re back, what in the area makes you cry?” Blair was still brushing her hair back, she leaned into him and let him hold her.

“Not here, I was home, with my mother.” She wiped away her tears and sat up, out of his embrace.

“I will never be able to express to Sholin how much comfort he has given me. To alleviate my mom’s dread for me, to relay to her I’m safe and happy. To see the comfort in her eyes, such a gift I’ve been given. Aurin Sweetwater on the other hand, she is a monster. She is the one who trained her, she could have told me so much about my gift and yet told me almost nothing. Why would she withhold these abilities from me?”

Eyes refocusing, her surroundings came into view. Concern greeted her in the faces of her party. She smiled at them to show she was ok. Shandar had her arms crossed beneath her breasts and a scowl on her face. Rika looked at Blair and knew she had to confront this now, rising, she offered her hand to Shandar, to help her up.

“We need to talk, please?”

She helped her up and they moved off beyond the horses, settled in a little copse of trees and sat on the ground in front of each other, within arm’s reach. A quarter of Shandar’s face and hair reflected the light from the campfire as it filtered through the trees and horses. Shandar smiled and placed her hands on Rika’s knees.

“Thank you for this, it is good we put this tension between us to rest. Blair must have a clear head to do what is needed. Us fighting for him will not settle him to achieve our goals. Your willingness to step back is admirable, we are blessed you can see the problem.”

Rika placed her hands-on top of Shandar’s looking her in the eyes,

“I’m not giving you Blair, I’m here to speak of magic, I won’t surrender my feeling for Blair.” Shandar pulled her hands from beneath Rika’s and crossed her arms. Rika continued,

“You are the most powerful mage ever born; the prophecy is named after you. The responsibility thrust upon you must be crushing. I’m an outlier, not even mentioned in the prophecy. Where we are the same is our inexperience with magical power. I’m sure Sido taught you what she knew, spells and incantations. I learned we can’t hold to what we have been taught, free your mind to envision what is needed and then empower it. If you believe you are the Mistress, believe fate guides you and what you think is also a gift. There are no rules or strictures we must follow; we must follow what we believe to be true.”

Rika closed her eyes and a butterfly of fire appeared between them, Shandar smiled, then her focus changed, a hawk of fire swept between them and destroyed the butterfly. Rika instinctively leaned back, breaking contact between them. The hawk squawked and disappeared.

“You’re an enigma to me, our childhoods were as different as we are. When we first met, I pegged you for a prize, people either treated you like you were a prize to be celebrated or one to be acquired. So, your ability to care about others should be weak and you should be consumed with yourself more than others. You genuinely care for others; how did I get you so wrong?”

“A prize, you think I’m a prize, what does that mean? Wait, maybe you’re right, it really hasn’t been that long. Maybe I was too into myself, then Saad happened.” Rika’s body shifted, and she sat back.

“You really slapped Prince Saad, why?” There was shock behind her voice.

“He forced himself on me, kissed even though I didn’t want him too. I was so shocked I just reacted to the violation. It changed my life and looks like it changed me too.” She hesitated, thinking, then continued.

“That was the collision that altered my lifeline, leading me to Merric, he’s who changed me. His unwavering need to keep me safe, his gentle teachings, his peacefulness. You know, he has put himself between me and death multiple times, you know why? Because that’s who he is, he doesn’t wish harm to anyone or anything. Yet he throws himself between me and danger every time. Being with him is what changed me, he is the reason I’m a better person.”

“How did you meet, why him, why is he still here?” Shandar’s confusion was evident.

“Queen Ellis, he’s best friends with the Queen, she sent him to get me out of the capital, to find Blair. To have time pass before I returned to being a maid, those ancient rules of not striking a royal, that’s what drove me out, lead to my change. Now I get to spend time with both of them, accept we’re in the middle of a dangerous quest with little hope of surviving.”

“The Queen, is she as beautiful as you are?”

“Ha Ha, I’m a dandelion to her rose, I wish I were as beautiful as her. Compassionate, understanding and regal, the King is dull compared to her.”

“King Willow, you know the King as well. How about Glorin, is he as charming as Blair?”

“Never even seen him, they kept me tucked away, worried others would know and demand the old laws be enforced. They protected me from their son, though he did put out a bounty on me, that they couldn’t stop.”

“There’s a bounty on your head? Wow, you are in this deep, even if you’re not mentioned in the prophecy. You’re are unforeseeable advantage, the unknown element to be used to our advantage. What my mom would call the hidden element, the scale tipper. You are especially important to all of us, our secret weapon.” Shandar was visibly excited to have this information, it seemed to relieve her of some of her dread. Rika leaned back into Shandar and placed her hand on her leg.

“I can contact your mother if you want, you just have to describe where she lives, I can go there and relay information, mostly emotions, but information.”

Shandar shied back at this, a first instinct, then controlling herself she took Rika’s hand.

“Thank you for offering, it is kind of you. My relationship with my mother is not as yours maybe with your mom. Besides, she knows more than we both think. She is a powerful seer. What did you mean by empower, how is that done?”

“I don’t actually know,” Rika pulled her hair and bit on as she thought about the question.

“Like when I went and visited my mother, I pictured my room and when I stepped out of my body I was there, I just believed I would be there, and I was. When you conjure fire, how do you start? Use that as empowering it, just believe you can do it and then do it. At least that is what I currently believe.”

Shandar closed her eyes; Rika could see the concentration she executes by the lines in her forehead. Blair appeared between them, his fork half to his mouth, he looked at both of them and stood up turned towards the camp and shouted,

“I’m over here, it’s OK, it’s Shandar and Rika, explain later.”

Sitting back down he inched a little away from the two girls. Looking between them, he saw Rika’s shock and Shandar triumphant look. “So, Shandar, learn some new tricks?” He was slightly amused as well as condescending. He started eating his dinner.

“Rika was just explaining to me how magic works for us, I wanted to tell you how blessed we are that she is among us and inform you of this new power. I brought you to me because we need you. Rika is at risk since she is not mentioned in the prophecy, you and I will survive to see this fulfilled. We need to protect her; I don’t think I can live without her.”

Blair set his plate and fork down and wiped his mouth with the back of his jerkin sleeve. He reached for his cup to drink then remembered where he was.

“My drink please,” looking at Shandar. His cup appeared at his side, and he drank from it.

“My cup was almost empty when I set it down, now its full, how’s that?”

“That’s how I thought of it, full, that’s how it appeared.” Questioning in her voice, she looked to Rika for some backup.

“Makes sense, that’s what she saw, that’s how it appeared.” Rika confirmed.

Blair looked between them and smiled at each,

“Prophecies’ are generalities, broad interpretations of possible outcomes. We are all at risk, a pheasant spooks your horse, and he throws you and you die hitting the ground, never mentioned in the prophecies. You cannot assume you’re safe because someone a long time ago said you are going to do remarkable things. They never see the spooked horse, just the outcome they wish it to be. Risk is a part of life, don’t discount its presence because you believe something to be true, you could be wrong. We don’t know what is to happen.”

Rika leaned back using her arms for support,

“that’s what makes you, you, true understanding.”

“I don’t understand anything, I’m scared all the time, unsure of my decisions, trying to keep everyone alive. I barely think of anything other than disaster, then the ever nagging ‘Why me? When do I get to decide for myself?’”

They both tried to hug him at the same time, causing them to skirt back, away from each other at the other one’s touch. Rika was turning red out of embarrassment, Shandar upset she failed to comfort. Then the tension between them was back, Blair rose and stalked off back to camp, leaving them to stew. He stopped at the edge of the horses and turned back. Turning away, he left. Shandar rose and brushed herself off,

“I’ll leave you to concentrate, I’ll try to bring Blairs mood around.” She turned and left, leaving Rika to ponder if she had achieved anything.

Chapter 17

Any semblance of a path is now gone, they followed a little creek that ran between hills, covered with evergreens and pine. Thigh tall grass with amber flowers with thorns meandering around hills on either side. Blair was starting to think all these hills were mounds. How will we know when we get there? A path appeared; a dirt path spewed with rocks but no vegetation. Reid turned left down the path. It was maybe two men wide and just ahead the evergreens where so close to it a tunnel had been carved out of their limbs, Blair stopped, halting the rest. Reid was still heading toward the tunnel when he finally turned around and saw them all stopped. Blair put up his hand palm forward to slow any questions Reid might have.

“Rika would you check please?”

Rika exhaled in a huff, seeming like it upset her being asked, what upset her was she hadn’t thought of it on her own. She been caught up in the revelations she got from Shandar when she was a part of her. She was doing exactly what she told Shandar not to do. She turned and smiled at Shandar, she closed her eyes and let her self-go. Thankful she had jumped anywhere when she looked at the tunnel of trees. The whole area there shimmered, power radiating. Unconsciously she got out the Star and placed it around her neck.

“That whole forest is surrounded in power, it shimmers, it radiates, it has no effect whatsoever. It just sits there; I’m going into the tunnel now.” Silence followed, she just sat there, straight backed, eyes closed, sitting her saddle in comfort. A brief time passed then she was back.

“It comes from the mound, massive power, so many veins I couldn’t count them all. Dormant, at rest, waiting, I don’t know.” She looked at Blair the entire time,

“There are no people within a quarter days ride, we need to proceed.” Official duties over she turned to Shandar, “You must see the mound from the spirt plane, it beautiful. Can I meld with you and show you?” Shandar was a little taken back by the request, but Rika smile was so genuine she couldn’t resist.

“Show me.”

Shandar experienced a shared presence again, still doubtful, then Rika soul entered Shandar. She was amazed at the love she felt from Rika, the goodness of her heart, the scared little girl who tries to bluff her way through life. She had led the life Shandar dreamed about, family, friends, education, a future that had promise. She felt Rika and understood who she was. It was the most beautiful emotion Shandar had ever felt, tears rolled down her eyes. She closed her eyes and Rika took her away.

She at a crossroad of the path facing the mound. It was a cut jewel upside down and smoothed out with vegetation. The top was flat at a slight angle, five distinct sides flowed away from the top to make a mound of three hundred paces from one side to the other. Dwarf trees sprinkled on the sides, an oak dead and four men tall, unblemished. All Shandar could see was the waterfall of lights coming out the top and washing over the sides. Ever changing canopy of color coalesce and expanded and washed the mound in beauty. There was one vein that stayed true, it called to Shandar, she floated to it, caressed it and felt the power flow through her, it was hers to use. There was a tug and she heard, ‘we must go back’,

She was on her horse and that hollow feeling had returned. As she came back to her surroundings, she found Byer next to her, his head slightly tilted as he regarded her. He reached over and put his hand on her arm.

“That was a gift you just got, to see magic in its flows, ever changing, pulsating with life. You can train yourself to see them when you look. It can come in very handy in a fight, remember them and work on seeing them when you want. You can now, you have experienced them in the spirit plane, just see them that way. You are a marvel and with your sister, most likely unstoppable.” He rode off towards the tunnel. Shandar was slightly amused as he rode away, thinking what he must know after his length of life span. She looked at Rika, who was waiting for her, smiled and nudged her horse forward to follow the others.

The tunnel wasn’t solid, it had holes scattered about, trees missing, dead or hit by lighting. That didn’t change the impression of weight upon your shoulders as they rode through. They were all quiet, not worried, or fearful, just somber. The tunnel stopped several paces short of the cross paths. Coming to the crossroads, they stopped and stared at the mound. Shandar noticed that in this plane, it still had a noticeably light shimmer. She pointed this out to Rika, who was staring at Blair. She had to pull on Rika’s reins to get her attention.

“Penny for your thoughts?”

“it’s Blair, he’s angry and it is starting to effect all of us, it needs to be dealt with.”

“You have some way of doing that?”

“Not at all, that’s what upsets me, I have no idea how to handle this.”

“Simple actually, Merric.”

“Not only are you beautiful, powerful and strong, you’re a genius. That is the relationship I was not looking at. Somewhat authoritarian, but sweetened with his mother’s love and fathers respect, perfect, I’ll talk to him as soon as we camp.” She rode off to settle next to Merric, Shandar joined Blair.

“Rika, did you see any camp sites when you scanned here?” Blair asked.

“Sorry, was completely consumed by the magic coming out of this mound, there is a larger creek or small river on the northeast corner.”

“That’s where I was leading you, to the Feder river, good camp site.” Reid chimed in.

“Merric, would you take Bal and Ras and go right, just scout and if the path goes away from the mound, just follow the mound. We’ll meet you at the campsite.” Merric waved and started down the right.

“I’ll go with Merric,” Rika rode off after him.

“I’ll join Rika,” Kumar said and was off.

Byer looked at Blair, who just shrugged his shoulders and started left. Shandar joined Blair at his side and garnered a smile from him, leaving Arbor and Byer to bring up the rear as they caught up to Reid.

The campsite was well established, a semi-circle of Evergreens surrounded by a clearing with fire pit, stump stools, designated picket line area for the horses and a branch of the Feder river not forty paces away behind the trees. Use patterns were regular, many hundreds of seasons of use, though not used for several moons. Settling in was easy, comfortable with a sense of ease. Byer had the Ka cooling when the other half got there. Even Shandar had helped to collect wood for the fire, and they were all sitting around gossiping when they arrived. It was obvious right away that Rika was upset, she was leading by several lengths and as she neared her face looked like a storm about to break, dark and threating. Shandar rose and met her at the picket line, where she accepted the reins from the others and started unsaddling them. Rika had her saddle off and was brushing her horse down with vigor. Shandar let this go on for a moment, then felt she needed to protect the horse.

“It’s not Spartan’s fault your upset, please be gentle with him.”

Rika stopped mid-stroke, hugged Spartan around the neck and apologized to him. Spartan kicked his foot twice in acceptance, Rika’s shoulders slumped in response. She restarted the brush down much gentler this time then came over and took the last horse left, unsaddled, and brushed down. Both were brushing the horse a little longer than needed, they were across from each other, two horses between, Shandar thought it time.

“I take it Merric was not supportive?”

“Anger is better than despair, can you believe that’s what he said to me. I was so dumbfounded I couldn’t even think of what to say. Then he tells me, every man deals with the killing of others in their own way, give him time to deal with his feelings. I had to ride off, before I slapped him for being so male. Let him deal with it alone, he doesn’t even care about him.” She was now kicking the ground around her. Shandar took a deep breath and tried to sound neutral.

“You know you don’t mean that, Merric cares deeply for Blair, you’re just upset with him. Men see these things differently, much closer to their vest, Shoulder the load so to speak, it was good advice to give him time. You can only deal with the things you have control over, and Blair isn’t one of those things. Be nice to him and let him be, in total, believe in him.” It was delivered almost monotone, except those last three words. Rika looked skewed at Shandar, then remembered her time melded, she let some of her own anger go.

“You’re right, I do believe in him, I just wish he handled his emotions better or at least the way I see it. Do you think there is anything I can do to help him?”

“Be nice, watch him, see how his opinions change, support him fully. Be a trusted advisor, a friend, someone in whom he can confide. Basically, be yourself.”

Rika looked her in the eyes and saw the love she had for her, she walked over and hugged her, whispering, “Thank you sister, I love you.”

It had been two days of futile searching, Rika had worn the Star the whole time and she was getting so weak, she had to lie down to use her powers. Kumar was always just a step away and did camp chores to be near her. Everyone’s mood was reflecting the frustration they all felt. They had called the search off early and were sitting around the fire talking about ways to grid walk the entire mound. As always, Blair was walking around the fire, filling glasses for everyone. Bending over to grab Rasslow cup, the medallion fell out of his shirt. He filled the cup and started to put it away when,

“Nuuta botuu, haaku, these two girls have me so off center, do you realize the power they weld when merged. They could change the very fabric of reality. Give me that medallion, Arbor, Kumar, follow this,” Byer was forceful.

Kumar hesitated to look at Rika, “she is with us, she’ll be fine.” Blair brought Byer the medallion. Holding it by its chain, Byer spun it with his fingers, saying “Faroth Coron Torrech Fae Hir-Si Mi Si.” The medallion sped away towards the mound, Arbor and Kumar in tow. Byer went right back to talking to those girls.

“An incantation limits the scope, requires less power, has less effect on the environment its cast in.”

“What did you say, in your incantation?” Shandar was interested.

“Simple really, hunt the mound for the lair of the spirit, find this.”

“If this wasn’t the right mound, would it shoot off to the correct one?” Rika asked.

“No, it wouldn’t,” Byer was less pleased with himself than he had been, teachers beware. “I don’t actually use sentences, its exact translation is hunt mound, lair spirit, find this. I know what I’m thinking so the incantation is affected by my thoughts. When I said mound, I thought of this one, if it weren’t here, it would have just sat in my hand.”

As if on cue, Kumar returned.

“The dead oak tree now has a slot it fits in, the glamor dispelled, a door visible.” They all started to rise to follow.

“I’ll stay with Rika, bring him here when the deal is done.” Kumar said.

They all left, except Reid, who moved to the farthest spot across the fire from Rika, he didn’t like sick people. Kumar made her tea and convinced her to close her eyes, if only for a minute, she was asleep in no time. Settling down next to her, Kumar wondered what deal would have to be made for Dagmar’s help.

###

Blair was the last one there, having stopped to watch Kumar tend to Rika. There were scattered about, each stopped looking at the entrance. He walked forward and saw it was an alcove, straight line as sliced out, creating an overhang of two paces. Underneath, a door with handle, but what stopped them was a birch pot holding a cypress spiral topiary. It was vibrant, totally out of place, the only thing missing from a city home entrance was the welcome mat in front of the door. Blair walked up and reached for the handle when Byer said,

“It’s his home, you can’t enter without notification. Please knock.”

Blair squared to the door, rapped his knuckles on the door, and waited. It was so long he was about to knock again when the door opened. Light came on from above the door facing inward, displaying the occupant in full detail. Tall and lithe, body of muscle and corded tendon, an inverted triangular face, small round chin, rising to prominent cheeks. His eyes were emerald green and pale blue. A skull patch then ruddy mane that cascaded down, tapering to mid-spine. He was covered in fern colored hair, mustache, forelock and mane were ruddy highlighted apple red. He had black whiskers, like a cat, he was wearing a bath robe.

“Ya do remember you’re on a quest, no? Ya do have the medallion but don’t use it for two days. I thought I was going to have to open the damn thing for ya. Where is that girl that wears the Star, who bloody taught her magic, how was that even possible?” He rested his hand on his hip and waited.

Blair was struck dumb, he couldn’t process all that at once, his failure to even think of the medallion, two days wearing down Rika, he wasn’t very good at this. He answered with the only thing he remembered.

“She’s resting in camp, it drains her.”

“Who taught her, a novice?”

“Herself”

Dagmar turned around and left, deeper into the home, leaving the door open and everyone else wondering. Several grunts escaped through the door and many more long moments before he reappeared wearing armor that matched Shandar’s except midnight black. He had a long sword with a crescent moon handle, slanting over his right shoulder. He brushed past Blair and headed out; Shandar stepped from side to center to be in front of him. He stopped and looked at her thoroughly up and down. Stepping forward, he took her right hand with his right hand and knelt.

“Mistress, it saddens me we meet like this. You wear your mantle very well, much better than I had hoped for. I hope to be your servant.” He kissed her hand, got up and walked around her towards camp.

Now they were all heading back to camp. Kumar caught Arbor’s cough and positioned himself a step-in front of Rika’s feet where she was sleeping. Dagmar hit the edge of the camp and slowed to a leisurely pace. He stopped in front of the fire pit which had a direct line of sight to Rika. Kumar turned towards him and smiled. A cruel smile. Dagmar changed. His body flowed. Like water in a tank, changing. He became more curvy, thin waist, and more rounded shoulders. The sword belt now dissected twin peaks; a five-foot thin tail appears ending in a tuft of hair. Her neck grew thinner and her features more appealing. The forelocks flowed back and joined the mane of crimson red, her hair turned royal blue. She raised her arms in a stretch and webbing grew from wrists to just above her pelvis. She was extraordinary. She bowed to Kumar.

“An elf looking over a human mage, does she know how special that is? I’m Salem, may I heal her?”

Kumar had learned prior to leaving on this journey, that faeries changed sex depending on the need but seeing it still stunned him. Her voice was airy and light, and

Kumar wanted to please her. Finally, Kumar could only manage a head nod. Salem walked over to Rika and stood staring at her face for a while, then bent down and placed her hand on her forehead. A cornflower blue light emitted out of her hand, circled around Rika’s head then slid down her entire body. A slight shake and Rika opened her eyes.

“Whoa, did you have to hit me so hard, a gentle shake would have woken me up just as easy.” She raised up on her hands and looked around. She saw Kumar, giving him a head shake, then turned the other way. Her eyes tried to explode out of her head. “Dagmar?” she asked.

A trill of laughter washed over her as Salem smiled at the joke, then realizing it wasn’t a joke, she shrugged and answered.

“No child, I am Salem, Dagmar’s other half. I do the healing; he will teach you how to avoid being drained by the Star. How is it you feel?”

She started to answer she was fine, sat up and crossed her legs before her.

“Quite well thank you, was this your doing? I am completely recovered and even feel energized, thank you so much.”

“You are a delightful child as well as an enigma, who are you?”

“Rika Gresso, small town girl, Queen’s Maid, law breaker, outlaw, Astral and companion to my friends you find around me. Where is Dagmar? Can I meet him?”

Salem laughed so hard she doubled over, and Blair and Shandar joined Rika on her blanket one on either side. Salem regained herself and turned to find the new additions. She smiled and crossed her legs and fell into a sitting position before them. Resting her hands on her knees, she addressed them.

“Mistress, and I assume the young prince, welcome, I am Salem, shall we talk of the deal to acquire Dagmar’s help? As to meeting Dagmar, you are, as your friends know, we are hermaphrodite, able to change from male to female and back again. I’m Salem as well as part of my current mind Dagmar. Speaking to me is speaking to him, we can do this now?”

Rika looked at Shandar then Blair, they both nodded ascents. Blair spoke up first,

“What was the price of the last deal entered into?”

“Ah, define the parameters, gain insight into outlay needed, astute, a true Prince. Our home has served us well the last seven hundred seasons, it is quite magnificent. I would like all here to hear this, can we change position then continue? Their lives will also be affected by this deal.”

“Of course, around the fire, seated and relaxed, shall we?” Blair offered his hand to Shandar as he rose, pulling her with him. He turned to help Rika; she was already standing. They waved everyone over, settling around the fire and getting wine for everyone. Rasslow and Baltan tried to stay back with the horses, Blair would have none of it, he got them settled in near Merrick. Taking his seat next to Salem, he introduced her to the group.

“May I present Salem; she will lay out what is needed to get their help. Salem.”

“Thank you, we have come to a crossroad, what lies on either path is not set, only one allows us to choose our own path. Darkness, betrayal, and death lies ahead. An evil has arisen that hasn’t been seen in thousands of seasons. The tip of Triangul can be seen just before dawn on the eastern horizon, time is moving on us. You need Dagmar to ensure you get there to face your demons. Victory is what our deal plans for. Dagmar doesn’t plan on surviving. He’s a warrior, but no wars for generations have occurred. Hunting bandits was no succor. He’s in the evening of his dream, he wishes for peace. I want to live as a single being, to explore these lands like I have never done and experience all the magic she holds. I am an elemental; I will affect what’s around me just because I’m there. If I were to turn evil, I would be a terrible force, I don’t believe I’m evil but cannot guarantee that for all time. It will be a risk, just as allowing someone against you to live is also a risk. Man does that all the time and you have had over seven hundred seasons of peace. The risk is small, the requirement heavy. Separating from Dagmar is no small feat, the spell is enormously powerful and requires many things. Our deal hinges on one ingredient, a human egg.”

Shuffling of seats and a cough from Merric, the reactions varied from one to the other. Baltan and Rasslow were trying to figure out what a human egg was, yet again, they are young males. Rika’s mind was going a pace a minute, round and round, spurring her to ask,

“Does the eggs age matter, could it be from a woman near her end of cycles?”

“Age is of no consequence.”

“Physical presence is necessary, is that correct?”

“Yes, they must be present for the spell to work.”

“What is your relationship to the woman afterwards?”

“Blood kin, cousins you would say.”

“We will need a little to converse, we will come to your home and tell you.”

“Bring the woman or don’t come, the choice is yours. Once you leave the barrier, you will be sensed again, they will be on you shortly after that. I want to live, please remember that. Fare well.” She floated away to her home, never even looking back, just gone.

They all gathered around the fire, standing and facing each other in a circle. They all believed it would take all of them to achieve their goals, so everyone was included. Leadership weighing heavy on his shoulders, Blair started.

“Can we ask our girls here to give up their first born for this?”

“Does it have to be them, can’t they bring in someone else, Rika must have an idea by those questions. Well Rika?” Merric stated.

Rika’s eyes were closed, she was standing there but she wasn’t there, she wasn’t wearing the Star, they couldn’t talk to her, they had to wait. They all started to sit down, Rasslow and Baltan heading to the horse for a check-up. Shandar was in the process of sitting when she fell heavy onto the stump and her eyes glazed over. Rika was with her. Moments passed when Rika inhaled heavily and staggered backwards. Drawing everyone’s eye. None saw Ellis Whyte-Willow appear next to Shandar.

“Whoa, that was strange.” Uttered Ellis.

Blair hearing that voice, yearningly spun around and asked,

“Mom?”

Astonishment circled the camp as they got a clear view of her, The Queen of the land in their camp, unescorted. Blair flew to her and embraced her lifting her off the ground in a bear hug. He whispered to her, ‘I had no idea I needed to see you so badly, Thank you.’ Putting her down, he fell to his knees and laid his head against her stomach, squeezing her again. Everyone was standing except Merric, chuckling on his stool shaking his head, smiling ear to ear. Coaxing Blair back up and to her left, she turned to Shandar and curtsied,

“Mistress, it is an honor to serve you, I am Ellis Whyte-Willow, Queen.”

Shandar snapped her mouth shut and bowed to the Queen,

“We serve each other, your majesty.”

Ellis’ smile was a wash of adrenalin over Shandar who straightened up to her full height to absorb as much as she could. Rika was right there, crying and embraced her. You could just hear her whispering, ‘it’s alright daughter, it’s alright.’ Finally extracting herself from Rika, Ellis asked Blair,

“Introduction please son, who is with you?”

Wrapping his arm through hers, he guided her to the elves. Facing Byer, Blair bowed and intoned,

“Prince Byer, your royal majesty, Queen Ellis Whyte-Willow, Mother Prince Byer of the Mountain Elves. His two companions Kumar and Arbor.”

Byer could physically feel her presence, he was astonished.

“Your beauty, which rivals the greatest sunset, was not conveyed to me when they describe you, you are a blessing to this land.”

They both bowed to each other, marginal head dips. Smiling at Arbor and Kumar, who both took a knee and bowed to her. Leaving Blair’s side, she walked over and hugged her long-time friend.

“I told you that girl was going to get back at you for this, well she’s here.” He laughed so hard he backed away from her and heard her say,

“You’re an imp, you downtrodden farm boy.” Both laugh hard after that.

“Come, meet the two guardsmen I stole from you before I left, they went to the same Making ceremony as Shandar, imagine that they know the Mistress, small land we live in.”

“Baltan Wainwright and Rasslow Langdon, your Queen.” He used all the reverence he could muster, they did the military salute, right fist across the chest, bow at the waist to her waist height and back.

Ellis smiled brightly, Ras stepped forward and spoke to his Queen.

“Your majesty, Merric is a great man, a wonderful teacher, an honorable commander. We mean no disrespect; the Mistress is who we follow, we wish to answer to her above all others. Would you allow us this freedom?” He fell to his knee, lowering his head to it and waited. Baltan assumed the same, quiet fell over the camp, tension. Ellis was of two minds, no arms man had ever left service for another and Shandar a force of nature, would need help to survive. Realizing she really had only one choice, she bent down and tapped each young man on the head, asked them to rise. Once she had their attention she responded.

"My primary duty is to protect this land and its people, allowing you to be commanded by the Mistress of Fire is doing just that, now I’ll have no objections when I take Merric with me. Is there wine? Why am I here?” She finished the last looking directly at Rika. Rika dashed forward getting her own cup, filling it, bring it to her. Ellis noticed that all the men seemed to step back at her question.

“Your majesty, would you walk with me? Shandar and I will explain after we have seated ourselves at the river. It is quite nice with the fast current rushing the water by.” Holding out her arm, she herded the Queen to the river, picking up Shandar on the way. Seated, wine in hand the three of them smiled at each other, nervously looking away when direct eye contact occurred. Rika, sitting crossed legged, sighed, straightened her back and started explaining her plan.

“We were informed that the Golden Heart from the prophecy is Dagmar the Faire warrior. To enlist his help, we must make a deal with them. They want an unusual item, they intend to separate, live separate lives. I see by your reaction, you’re a little confused, fairies are hermaphrodite, change gender, live as one body two persons. Salem is elemental faire, her power to affect people in her area is scary, what else an Elemental can do is beyond me. Dagmar is a warrior, if we win, he sees no life for him, so he will try to die helping us. Salem healed me, telling me Dagmar can teach me not to get drained when using the Star. That alone is worth almost anything, using the Star without price would be extremely helpful. What else they can teach us before we find this evil could be the difference between success or defeat. We need their help.”

Ellis held up her hand, shifting her position so she was looking out over the dark river, she took a moment to listen to the night sounds, relaxing her breathing, focusing. She began,

“Men acting shy, only woman here, they want a baby. You want me to find them a baby?”

Shaking her head negatively, Rika said,

“No, are you still having cycles?”

Ellis was incredulous,

“You want me to have a baby? Are you offing your rocker? This can’t be happening.”

“Mother,” Rika voice was soft and gentle, “one of us three must give up an egg, done through magic. They use it to grow Salem to her separate self.”

“You want me to do it? Are you that shrewd you can see the benefits of tying the fairies to the royal line, possibly forever?”

“No, I didn’t want to give up my first born, couldn’t ask Shandar to do what I wouldn’t, knew you were the answer.” Rika shrugged her shoulders and smiled a warm heartwarming smile.

Ellis’ maternal instincts overruled her rationale, she did want Rika to have a child. Wondering what Vardon was going to think about this, she made up her mind.

“Ok, let’s do this.”

###

Following several paces behind, he watched the three ladies as they approached Dagmar’s home, he accepted that changing his mother’s mind wasn’t a possibility. He could be there to help if needed. Blair felt everything would be fine, it was magic though. Rika glancing at him, probably making sure he was coming. Shandar thought it would be hard on him, thinking he shouldn’t be here. Ellis thought it didn’t matter if he was there or not, it would be as it will be, him there or not. The door was already opened when they approached, Blair smiled at the spiral cypress by the door. Ellis leading, stepped though and the lights came on she hesitated, the enormity of it, it was larger than the mound itself. Columns, height of three men, dominated the space. A wedge-shaped corridor led to a dais, three stone pedestals below an arch of sandstone, pulling her forward. Curved, fluted stairs lead to it from either side, a step propelled them to the base of the stairs. Salem was leaning against the center altar, relaxed. The ladies ascended and joined Salem, when Blair reached the steps, Salem put out a hand, he stayed below.

“You have decided then? You will grant our request, allowing me to live free?” When Salem approached, stood up, full height, shoulders wide.

“My Lady, you honor our home with your presence.” Looking at Rika, she continued, “The age question, I see now, who knew a farm girl mage would have the Queen’s ear, let alone getting her to agree. Do you understand the significance of this relationship?” Holding out her hand to Ellis, she led her to the right pedestal while continuing to talk.

“My Lady, do you understand the enigma this child is, well alone she combines with the Mistress to become the most powerful force this land has ever known. Has no training yet understood magic like most mages never will. How is it you have come to know her?”

Ellis smiled that Queenly smile of knowledge and understanding saying,

“She slapped my son; I decided not to kill her.”

Salem laughed, whole hearty, laughed.

“Please lie down on the pedestal, we’ll be on the left, the Itatiella pod in the center. You will be taken by a dream haze, conscious but unable to interact with the land. When you awake, I will be in the center and Dagmar left, you will be lightheaded a brief time then as if nothing has happened. Thanks again for this honor.”

Ellis tried to find a comfortable position while Salem stopped at the center, pulling a leather pouch, she undid the draw string, mumbling she sprinkled the contents over the pod, like seasoning a piece of meat. She hurried to her pedestal, taking her position and speaking aloud,

“Zanna Xantho.” A chirp like a cricket emanated from the pod. Smoke rose from it, splitting in two, enveloping the pelvis area of each woman on their pedestal. Both convulsed and relaxed, the smoke turned clear, jelling, a single coating covering all three. Rika grabbed Shandar’s hand and pulled her back away, bringing Shandar into her vision of the magic happening before them. The veins, as seen from the outside, descended on the two women and pod. Shandar, seeing the vein that called her at the center, tightened her grip on Rika’s hand. The pod rose from the pedestal and hovered above, liquefying, expanding. As it expanded, the pedestal was consumed from the top down. It rippled as the pieces of pedestal liquefied and the pod expanded.

Blair had come up several steps to better see his mother. His eyes were huge, unbelieving what he was seeing. The rainbow cascaded down from the ceiling, creating a dome over the pedestals. The flows became clear, back and forth from Salem and the pod, a trickle from Ellis to the pod. Salem became indistinct, back to water flowing in tank, the pod expanded further, changed into water in a tank, splashing back and forth. Half the center pedestal was gone, the center form floated between colors, a kaleidoscope tumbling over and over. Dagmar solidified and the bands all flowed from him to the center form, fading to light grey the last of Salem sowing into the form. The sphere around them became a pulsing vermillion, increasing in intensity then fading to a luxurious cream. It faded away, leaving three beings alone on the pedestals. Blair was at his mother’s side instantly, grabbing her hand and holding her face in his hands, she opened her eyes and smiled at the sight of him.

“I’m fine, thanks for being here.” She closed her eyes and relaxed. Dagmar stood over Salem; two thirds of the pedestal gone. Her colors had changed, her body now cream with vermilion waves running through, her crimson hair now ochre, subdued. She stirred slightly; Dagmar looked anxious. Her eyes opened, sage colored orbs, unfocused, snapped into the present. She drew her legs up and hugged her knees, looking up at Dagmar, she smiled, soft with kindness.

“I miss your voice in my mind, I thought it would be the opposite. Do you miss me?”

“Lass, not hearing your nagging voice is why I agreed. Get up, we must inform them what’s up, wouldn’t wana lose’em past the barrier.” Dagmar offered his hand to help her up and he pulled her into a full embrace, lovers saying goodbye. When the act started to become more, Blair couched into his fist to get their attention. Both pulled away instantly, blushes appearing on both faces. Dagmar, putting his hands behind his back, turned to the others.

“Yes, shall we wander to camp, set up departure for the morn. Impart some facts and wisdom on ya before we go.” Dagmar put his arm forward leading the way. Shandar and Rika joined Salem and whispered all the way back, leaving mother and son to stroll by themselves.

Dagmar’s entrance into camp brought all heads around, the boys checking tack and brushing horses, Arbor and Kumar, throwing knives at each other’s feet and laughing together in some sort of competition. Byer and Merric, seated on stools by the fire conversing quietly. At the Queen’s entrance, all four stood up, the boys moving closer to the fire but keeping space out of respect. Ellis reluctantly released Blair’s hand and joined Merric and Byer by the fire. Taking the stool next to Byer she sat down, releasing the rest to resume their activities. The boys walked backwards hoping they would be forgotten. Blair joined the elves, all remained standing, watching the elders. The other three woman settled on Shandar’s blanket and continued to whisper among themselves. Dagmar hesitated, then approached the three on their stools, Merric held out a cup with wine, offering it to him. With a small smile he accepted it,

“Thank’ee. We should be getting on with it, nights awastin’.”

“To that point, I’m sorry Prince Byer, I must steal your confidant,” placing her hand on Byer’s forearm, Ellis continued.

“We of the land thank you for your sacrifice, we owe you a debt that can never be repaid, our thoughts are with you. Merric it is time.” Ellis stood and turned toward the three on the blanket, a small wave was all that was needed once she had Rika’s attention. They rose and joined her by the fire. Salem joining Dagmar by his side.

“The armies’ campfires can be seen from the towers; I need to get back. Remember, our last stand will be at Tierney and when you succeed, you’ll find us there. Mistress, I believe in you, with your friends, you offer us the hope we need to keep fighting, thank you. Daughter, once again, you’re a gift from the heavens, bring him home to me. Fare thee well all of you, follow your duty.”

“Rika, would you check the space I got her from, I wouldn’t want to set her where someone already is, I can do this myself once you have checked.” Shandar was proud she had thought it out and asked for the check. Can’t kill the Queen right after meeting her. When Shandar looked at Rika, her eyes were just coming back in focus.

“The room is empty, feel free.”

Merric rose, taking Rika in a hug and whispered to her, “be smart, let others help you, you’ll be my next Queen.” He kissed her on the forehead and joined Ellis. They were gone, safely placed in the palace. Blair came over and asked a favor.

“Rika, would you check for me, just to make sure.”

Rika took Blair’s hand and brought him along, seeing Merric pouring brandies and his mother on her lounge, eyes closed, focused on her breathing. They were back, he hugged Rika, whispering his thanks, and stepped back. Dagmar was still standing there, wine cup in hand, his mouth wide open.

“Flippin’ insane, whisking people about like that, how did you discover that trick?” He was looking at Shandar when he spoke, she just pointed to Rika. Rika sighed then tried to fill him in.

“Magic, it’s just wish fulfillment, I want this to be, I believe it is, my will creates it. Depending on the power you control, the more you can do. I can’t move people around, Shandar can, power levels. Simple really.”

“Simple, are you flippin’ mad, there is nothing simple about it, you could destroy everything with that kind of thinking, Salem, are you hearing this?”

“We could also fix everything too, isn’t that possible?” Rika retorted.

Salem stepped between the two before Dagmar could explode,

“New generations, new thoughts, it’s the way of all. It’s why she’s here, need outweighing mind, we must grow with her or be consumed. What of our journey Dagmar?” Salem asked calmly.

He spoke louder so everyone could hear,

“We leave at daybreak, the barrier will keep us safe until we reach the Squat Hills in two days ride, then they will find us, we must be ready. Sleep well, be ready, Salem let’s go.”

He turned and left, Salem, taking hold of each girl’s hand, gave them a gentle squeeze then was off herself. They all turned to their blankets, Rika pulling hers next to Shandar’s, so they could talk. They needed to decide how to inform Dagmar that he wasn’t in charge.

Chapter 18

A rooster crowded, then squawked as it was caught and placed in a cage. The last animals being moved out of the city. Vardon stood in the east tower, watching the sunrise, he saw what he feared, dust clouds. They would be here shortly. He blessed Merric again in his mind, knowing it was he that got Ellis to finally agree to be on the other side of the river, making sure everyone got out. He didn’t think he would live long if she died before him. He would join her gladly; the rest be damned.

A quiver spilled along the walk, drawing him back to what was before him, the destruction of his home. He looked over the two rows of five hundred guardsmen, all holding bows. Most couldn’t shoot well, their numbers hiding the ones that could. Brazier’s blazing, waiting for the dip of arrow to ignite and fly true. He gestured to the page that the army was here. He would run from here to the exit then the bridge, warning all, they had arrived.

Two squads of warrior mages appeared first, sauntering haphazardly, seeming not to pay attention to the walls, now six hundred paces before them. They spread out in a single file line, the King’s Road separating them. Two wagons appeared, being drawn by four oxen each. It was hard for Vardon to see clearly due to the distance. Each wagon had poles forming an arch, the bark still on them as they seemed to be put together quickly. A figure was suspended from each arch. Hands tied above their heads, dangling without being able to touch the bed. Behind rode a single figure on the largest animal Vardon had ever seen. It looked like a steer, with large horns curving wide of the head, Nudzh rode it with the use of a rope looped around the neck of the beast. It rode around the two wagons, stopping in front of them in the center of the road. The sun rising behind the group blacked out the details of what lay before them. An inaudible word was spoken by the thing on the beast. The mages turned towards the two wagons and gestured and incanting a spell.

The wagons, magnified by magic, became crystal clear to all those on the wall. Saad hung on the left side, Andreas on the right. Those on the wall stepped back. They were beaten, bruised and charred. Their chins resting on their chests. Dried blood covered their faces. The creature, sitting atop the beast, gestured again and his voice boomed across the distance.

“Surrender the King and Queen and this city will be spared.”

A black horde appeared behind him, wider than the flat ground in front of the east wall. It was quiet, barely hearing the tingle of straps squeaking as they moved. A left wing of monsters appeared, marching along the water. The right column crested the hills on the right side and came toward the far east wall. Vardon’s shock was evident as he was uttered speechless. There were well over two hundred thousand monsters, and he suspected hidden groups of warrior mages scattered throughout. The ones behind the magnified wagons were in full view. A man and a half in height, with broad shoulders and narrow waist to huge powerful legs, clawed feet tearing up the ground in front of them. Covered in black hair, crisscrossed with leather straps and armor pieces. Sickly green light echoed off the straps and looked like it moved in one direction. Holding seven-foot poleax with three feet of slightly curved blade, honed to an edge on each side. A small avalanche of groans and mutters arose from the men on the wall. That rumble broke his gaze, he snapped back into reality.

“You, there,” he pointed to the closest archer on the wall. “Are you a Site?”

“No, your majesty, fair with a bow, but not designated.”

“Then your task has changed, go now and tell them their time is up. Leave everything else and run as far away from the river as they can. We will catch up with them later. And son, make sure you tell Merric exactly what I just said. Run and start shouting!” He dropped his bow and almost fell in his excitement. That voice boomed again.

“I am Nudzh, the anointed, doom to House Willow and all that supports it. The gates do not open, you have surrendered one chip.” Andreas convulsed and bellowed a death thrall as the top of his head started to dissolve and run down onto his neck and shoulders. Where it landed, that portion started to dissolve, if possible, his scream got louder. His body fell forward, his head backwards as his arms separated from him. The scream stopped, only his arms hanging from the arch.

“Open the gates or is your son’s life not worth yours?”.

The men along the walls all looked to their king, Vardon kneeled on one knee and bowed his head. Unable to watch what he had ordered for his son. The men bowed their heads only momentarily before looking out at the horde with more determination than they had before. Saad screamed, “Father” before he succumbed to the dissolving flesh. Led by the warrior mages, the horde came forward. Vardon thought about how long he could wait before loosing the arrows on the trap.

At the three hundred paces mark the first volley was released, not lit, just a thousand arrow raining down on the approaching army. The mages simply knocked aside those that came before them, but their range was limited. That’s why they hadn’t attacked the gate yet, they needed to get closer. At two hundred paces…

Rika awoke in the still of the night, some cosmic force dragging her from her sleep. She focused and left her body looking for Ellis. She wasn’t in her chambers, nor in her study. Where was she? Rika heard a rooster crow then squawk; she headed in that direction. She floated into chaos, hundreds of people scrambling around packing, caring, and shuffling all manner of objects. Frozen momentarily, she studied the confusion. Seeing it for what it was, Merric’s handy work. Boats poled in both directions, from the far northeast wall to the hole in the west north wall. People emptying rooms, other loading boats, some chasing livestock. No sign of Ellis or Merric, she started towards the hole in the west wall. Catching glimpses of conversation, she discovered Vardon was at the East gate, awaiting battle. Through the hole and across the river where boats were being unloaded and sorted on the banks. Some bound-on horses and some on wagons with a steady stream of both headed upriver. At that makeshift dock is where she found Ellis and Merric, discussing what best be done about this and that. Rika floated to her and took her shoulders in her hands. ‘Close your eyes, its Rika, I need to talk with you.’

In mid-sentence Ellis stopped and closed her eyes and let Rika in.

‘A surge awakened me. What has happened my queen?’

‘The horde arrived, and they melted Andreas and Saad before the king’s eyes, they are well over two hundred thousand strong, we cannot stop them. Maybe not even able to slow them down. They will breach the East gate soon if the trap doesn’t slow them down.’

‘I’ll go get Shandar, we will fortify the gate and give you some extra time.’

‘Don’t tell Vardon what you are doing, he might not make it out as it is. If he knew it was fortified, he might not leave in time.’

‘As my Queen orders so shall it be.’ Ellis opened her eyes and caught Merric’s annoyance. She smiled at how headstrong Rika was getting.

Rika bent over the sleeping Shandar and shook her awake. This did not make Shandar happy in the least. “Goat herder, let me sleep.”

“The fall of Crenwelge has begun, we need to go and fortify the east gate to allow everyone to get out before they destroy the Capital. Wear normal clothes, we are not allowed to let Vardon know we are doing anything, Queens orders.”

“Sticky beetle dung, is this never to get easier?”

“I’m afraid it is only going to get worse; we will wish we could do some good before long, now up with you, I put some Kaf on so drink some and power up. I’m going to tell Dagmar we are leaving; our departure will be delayed; you could tell him if you so desire.”

“I’ll just stick to complaining about you if it’s all the same, don’t forget to duck when you tell him.” Shandar smiled at that, picturing it in her mind.

Rika knocked on the door to their room in the dark hall, hearing noises, she opened the door and stepped in. Salem was spread out over the bed, all her genitalia showing. When she heard Rika enter, her hair reappeared, and she covered herself with the blanket. Dagmar was not there, no sign that he ever was.

“The fall of Crenwelge has started, Shandar and I are going to fortify the East gate, we can leave when we return. You let Dagmar know?”

“You are good, you little minx, lay that tale on me to impart. Go before he comes back, and you have to tell him.” Rika turned and darted out of the room.

“I have never been to Crenwelge. How am I supposed to take us there, when I have no picture in my head?” asked Shandar.

Rika thought about just throwing it into her mind then common courtesy rounded out her annoyance.

“I was just there, here is the place you need to deposit us.” The image floated on clouds and Shandar surrendered to its impression.

“I thought I said normal clothes, why are you wearing your armor?”

“Forces of evil, hordes of monsters and warrior mages, let just go in our nighties and skip to the gate.” Rika had lost that one and she knew it, so moved on.

“Shandar, I’ve been thinking about how to protect the gate, I think you should seal the two haves together then a protection spell against force. Can you do that?”

“Seem reasonable, what will power the protection spell?”

“I’m hoping there is a magic vein near we can tap into, otherwise we’ll improvise with what’s around.”

“No people though, I have killed enough already and more to come, I’ll spare any I can until absolutely needed.”

“Fair enough, we must go now and hope it not already too late.”

Shandar took a draw of her Kaf and relished the taste before setting down the cup.

“Give me your hand and let’s do this.”

The world faded and repainted itself on her eyes, she was next to the gate and below the tower, no way Vardon could see them. They broke apart and moved to the center of the gate. They could hear the flap and tang of the bows releasing their arrows, then the boom of fireballs exploding across the wall. Rika looked around for the vein she hoped to find. It was two side steps from the south wall and buried. Shandar might not be able to see it, she had better believe me when I tell her.

“There to the south just under the ground is an Aqua vein, can you see it or sense it?” Shandar acknowledged she could and took Rika’s hand in her own.

“I need your strength and insight, if you see me doing something that can be done better quickly, do so. Meld with me and work as one, two haves to a whole, got it? We need to repel the force back towards the caster, both protection and weapon, follow my lead.”

They merged, growing together as one, each mind separate. Communication between them was instantaneous, thought merged and control shared. Shandar reached out and felt the power of the Aqua vein. It was from the river, all its life and the force of its movement, it roared in their minds, and she took hold of it. Rika was stunned and lost focus.

‘Is this the power you always feel?’ It stripped her abilities to the core; Rika was consumed with the need to release that power.

‘This is but a taste of what power I feel. In Dagmar’s cave, I was almost overwhelmed by the immensity of it. Now let’s seal the gate.’

‘Leave the outward line, so they can’t see it’s sealed,’ Rika thought. Aquamarine light shot from bottom to top of the gate, four times a man’s height, and this side became solid as if no gates had ever existed. Their minds passed through the gate and studied the outside. ‘No visible light when you create the barrier, let us not give away what we are doing,’ Rika thought. Shandar infused the whole gate opening with light, it rippled, solidified, and disappeared.

‘Thoughts on the rebound?’ Shandar thought.

‘Water,’ was Rika’s reply. Shandar remembered jumping in puddles as a little girl, how the water spread out all around at her feet hit the water, which would be perfect. The image in both minds, the space between where the gate was and the outward end of the wall was filled with Aqua, it rippled before it calmed.

‘Attach the vein, it will refill after each attack,’ Rika suggested. As a river has many channels that leave its source, a new one formed from the vein on the south wall to the shield they had woven. They stepped through the gate and were back in their camp, the last bit of packing left for them.

At two hundred paces, they lit the arrows and fire rained down on the horde as it advanced.

###

Light shot across the faces of children as they marched, showing red eyes and running noses. All ages walked together, some pulling small wagons hosting the smallest. The light that shot across them were the fifty guards in full armor, their war horse’s plates shinning in the sun rose above the walls of the castle, shooting reflected light across the lost faces of the children leaving their homes for the unknown.

The fifty, rotating along with the thousands of children walking, scanning the surrounding area, their duty to protect these children. Ten paces separated the last child and the first horse drawn wagon, stuffed with food stuff and belongings. Women rode on the wagons and surrounded them as they started their own journeys to the unknown. A pall of anxiety hovered above them with their heads down and hands tight on their cloaks. Oxen teams of six and eight, rumbled behind the horses, controlled by men with whips and shouting their encouragement to keep moving. Stuffed with furniture and crated goods, rope tied over to keep them from sliding around. Leagues separated the first Knight and the children and the edge of the bridge across from Crenwelge where Ellis and Merric coordinated the last of the capital’s people and goods.

Merric dashed to where four men were carrying a crate between two poles and the lead had missed the step from bridge to land, throwing the balance off and leaning towards the fast-moving river.

“Secure your footing lad, don’t throw them all off the side.” Merric secured the pole and landed the young man with his other arm. Ellis’s vision drawn by the movement smiled as Merric shook his head.

“Do they know death is on the other side? This isn’t a summer trip back home.”

Before Ellis could comment, a young lady interrupted her,

“Majesty, the last of the wine barrels won’t fit in the wagon, what’s to be done? Your highness.” The young woman took a step back at the look from the Queen.

“You lay it on its side and lash it down on top of the others, that is just common sense, now move and begone from here” Ellis’s voice was ice and the young woman vanished before Ellis could look back at her. Merric walked over and squeezed her shoulder,

“Easy El, she was just asking, she may never stop running now.”

“It’s just so simple to think about then do what’s right, why do they all insist on asking for permission to do what’s right?” Ellis kicked a rock into the river.

“They’re scared, their life as they know it is ending, they aren’t thinking about what they are doing but if they will survive to figure out the rest. I know your fear for Vardon has you on edge but try not to take it out of the common folk, who love you and just seek your reassurance.”

Ellis’s face turned red in embarrassment, kicking the next rock farther into the river, then exhaling and turning back to Merric.

“I know Merric, she is a wagon wright’s daughter, she’s been loading cargo or watching it load her entire life, its second nature to her.”

“My point exactly, she’s not thinking and just seek reassurance, be a Queen my Lady.” His tone was that of a father admonishing his coming up daughter. Ellis grew even redder.

Merric caught the flash of light as the first fire arrows were released. Bolting back to the bridge right past Ellis, he shouted,

“TIME!”

Ellis spun to the castle and saw the first fire arrows drop from the sky. Merric was halfway down the bridge back to the castle when she located him. For her part she started walking towards the last wagons, having agreed to wait fifty paces from the bridge, waiting to see if her husband would emerge from the castle. Having reached the castle, Merric shouted again, the effects immediate, items dropped and people scattering for the bridge the last boat shoved off and started to be pole back to where it was needed to bring the last of them out. An explosion rocked the castle and Merric and everyone else fell. Merric crawled back to the bridge and started checking the last of the Dwarves’ powder, uncovering the stream of powder that led back across the bridge. Regaining himself, he made his back to the other side, checking and uncovering the powder along the way.

Vardon was wrapped up in his own thoughts, fighting down his own self-doubt, his failure. What could he have done to prevent this? After seven hundred and fifty seasons, why had war appeared now? How had the enemy got so large, what is fueling them? An unending stream of questions, guilt, blame passed through his mind rapidly. The daunt driving him backwards on his heels, he caught the fire arrows descending on the horde. He watched as the Mages blocked the first volley then the higher shots being knocked down as they built some type of air barrier above them. Then a single arrow overshot and landed in the back of the horde which continued forward without hesitation. Mages threw sickly green fireballs at the Archers on the wall. Landing short or long and not stopping the two rows of Archers rotating back and forth, volley after volley of fire.

Vardon saw the horde was not stopping, some with multiple arrows sticking out of them and their hair starting to burn. He watched the fireball fly towards the wall, knowing in his soul it wasn’t going to miss. It lobbed down on the far east wall and the Archers there were gone. Twenty men gone in an instant. He thought of calling retreat, his right flank hadn’t stopped their volleys, looking out he saw the one mage take a hit in the eye, knocking him down on his left flank, hitting the trap and setting it off. The left side of the trap went off in sequence, shooting both forward and back, rendering hairy flesh, dust and dirt in all directions. Two of the forward Mages were directly above the forward trap. Even their horses were gone, the barrier shuttered and shrunk, the first row was getting hit now, creating pincushions of the Alina as they continued to advance.

The right-side mages gathered and formed a large fireball, twice the size of the six mages and their horse. Suddenly it shot forward, landing a blow dead center of the gate. Aqua light blazed, shattered the green fireball, and exploded it back onto the horde. Sickly green fire swept through the horde and brought it to its knees, removing all body parts lower. The Mages that sent it were scattered or under their horses, who had lost their legs and screamed in pain and shock. Everything, three hundred paces from the gate, was down writhing in pain and howling.

Vardon stumbled back against the rear wall of the tower, and saw a rope tied to the parapets over the side and an Archer going over. Another tossed a lit torch over after him. Then he jolted himself forward to lean over the outer wall of the tower. There he was running to the right sides fuse, snapping his head up Vardon hoped they didn’t notice. One of the six mages stood up, he didn’t appear injured, everyone could hear the footstep as the Archer ran towards the trap. The Archer looked back over his shoulder; it was Glorin. Quiet was eerie and deep, Vardon hadn’t noticed the quiet, now it shouted at him. No arrows were being shot, the explosions had the same effect as had himself, training kicked in.

“Sites protect him!” he shouted.

Several men from the back row moved forward and ready to fire, looking back to the man running, Vardon realized the Mage had heard him shout and was now throwing a fireball at the man. Glorin dodged, mostly missing him, yet it knocked him sideways as the glancing blow careened off his hip. Dazed and seeing his death, Glorin stumbled up and tossed the torch. It left his hand as the fireball removed him from life, not seeing the six arrows that pinned the mage to a dead horse. The torch landed short, bounced, and started to sputter. As the flame died, a piece of grass caught fire, the right side went off in sequence, throwing dead and mangled bodies into the air, the horde stopped and retreated, they were out of range when the right-sides last explosion went off.

That hollow echo after the explosions was Vardon’s clue to retreat, he shouted,

“Boats!”

Every other man on the wall turned and headed for the stairs next to the tower Vardon occupied. Seeing them twostep it into the eastern city grounds, Vardon turned back to the horde to see what was happening. They were out of arrow range, the half still manning the wall were waiting for them to advance. They were stopped back by where Nudzh still stood between the two wagons with the charred remains of arms hanging down. Waiting, what for Vardon had no idea, but he could tell the monster was waiting. A rider appeared out of a cleft near the river, it stood out, decked out in red flowing robes, streaming behind it as it galloped to meet Nudzh.

“Shotoa, you did not divine this trap they laid for us, I should melt you and your horse.” Nudzh gravel voice boomed in the space between them. Shotoa bowed in his saddle and then regained his seat. “Cheef mage can be replaced.” Shouted Nudzh.

“Amballi, dwarfs have not been in contact with the men for an exceptionally long time. Not part of the conscious mind, there was nothing to divine. It is my failure not to include all life forms influence in my spells, it will not happen again. I found the vein supplying the gate spell and can tell you where to strike to break that spell, then you will be able to destroy the gate. These will keep the arrows off.” He pointed to the six new warrior mages in a semi-circle around the wagons.

“The rest” Nudzh’s voice was ice.

“The western wall where the tribute runs through has been broken down, a bridge created, they have been exiting it for days. Those Archers are probably the last in the city.”

Nudzh reached in the wagon and withdrew his massive battle ax, death smiling at the sight. He turned. Walking forward, the mages scrambling to get in front and form their barrier. The first arrows fell well short of him, as Nudzh advanced, they bounced off the shield before him.

Chapter 19

The second half of the Archers were doing an intricate dance as they started to depart for the launch. Every other man, heading the long way and shooting as they passed the next parapet, giving the impression they weren’t leaving. The arrows were falling short then bouncing off the barrier erected around Nudzh as he advanced. Vardon had departed when the first of the second wave departed their position. Now leaning against the back wall, just behind the launch, he watched his men depart and the boats reappear at the start of the tributary. Sholin had performed that magic hundreds of seasons ago, operating flawlessly this whole time. If the nose of the boat was pushed right, just after the dock, it disappeared into the wall and returned to the top of the downslope that Vardon now observed. He was amazed that Ellis had been able to secure twenty boats in such a brief period. There had always been three but to move a thousand men quickly as possible the twenty boats were needed. Twenty boats, magically returned, held twenty Archers each, creating a mass of people standing about, waiting for their turn. Merric had produced the idea of stacking them in a free-flowing line that stacked against each other.

He said,

“Like those four-foot oil clothes we use on saddles and tach, when you’re done with them, you set it down and fold it back and forth to make it smaller for storing. We can do the same with people standing, just zig zag them back and forth in a single file line that always moving.” Only he would think of people standing and putting rags away and produce a plan to get as many people in a small space as possible.

Vardon thought maybe a hundred men still waited to get in a boat and take the six-minute ride down stream to where the exit bridge was. The first of the second wave was appearing and Vardon called out,

“Archer, where was the monster when you left?”

“Three hundred paces and gaining, your majesty. He’s a big bloke and steps large.”

Vardon took a breath, bowed his head, thinking, I lost both of my eldest sons today and I still don’t know why. Putting that aside, he observed.

The boats were stacking up behind the dock where they were boarding, with so many boats exiting quicker than loading, there was a lag. He had to deal with this personally, no one else would. Striding to the dock in regal splendor, he turned to those in line while the last boat departed.

“Pay attention, there are five hundred of your comrades that want to see the sunrise tomorrow, it’s your duty to see they get the opportunity. Watch what happens in front of you when boarding the boat, know what row you’re sitting in, the best way to get to that seat. Have your bow, quiver and sword in your hands when you board so you can hold them between your legs and out of the way. Now count off, five to a count and know what row you five will be getting to. Nudzh will attack the gate before we know it, we must have all of you gone by then, so the last has a chance to flee. Pull it together and pay attention, other people’s lives depend on you.”

The desired effect was instant, the count rang off and every man shifted his gear to his hands and look forward to finding their seat. One of each of the five rang off a count of four, so each knew what row they were to sit in. The next two boats went without a hitch, then a missed step, fall and recovery almost threw them into chaos. But a quick hand and strong arm righted the Archer and boarding continued. The line was moving much faster now and the number of boats behind diminished. Vardon was starting to lighten up as he felt they would be able to all exit before the gate was down.

Then the ground heaved as Nudzh stuck a mighty blow to sever the vein feeding the gate. Dust fell from the ceiling and coughing followed no hesitation in the exit of Archers.

Vardon wondered what that blow was, it didn’t have the feel of a blow to the gate or walls, it felt grounded, land shattering. He tried to do a quick count of men, if he is at the gate already, they weren’t all going to make it. He turned and headed to the wall stairs. He had to see for himself.

Reaching the top step, he could see the horde was still three hundred paces away. Having shooed away the objections of the last Archers as they tried to convince him to go, he reached the wall and leaned over to find Nudzh. He was walking back from the far edge of the eastern wall, back from the river’s edge, his ax blade dripping aqua flecks, it was only moments before he would be in front of the gate and death would enter. Turning back to the stairs, Vardon was astonished to find seven Archers waiting for him.

“Get out of here, that gate is going to crash in at any moment and we have to be in the boats before it does, or those mages will make us suffer before we die.”

Knowing they wouldn’t move until he was past them, Vardon took the stairs two at a time with boots hitting just behind him. Out of breath and seeing to many men still waiting, he bent over and with hands on his knees, shouted at them.

“Get on the damn boats or die watching me breath. Move!”

They moved, counting off as they jumped in and the next boat brought forward. Vardon regained his breath and stood straight, turning he found those seven Archers still standing behind him. He was about to speak when one of the seven spoke first.

“Your highness, the Queen spoke to us and...”

“Don’t say anymore, so you’re my personnel guard, fine, go get our boat ready.” Turning back to the dock, Vardon found himself on the ground as the ground heaved and shook, plaster and grout filed the air with a fine dust. The shock rumbled throughout the castle, knocking everyone as it passed onto the ground, rocking the boats in the water, almost casting several overboard.

Nudzh stood before the gate, his anger now visible, still reeling from the loss of his followers, and the trap they had walked into. Raising his ax above his head and behind his back, Nudzh released. Using his mind to forward all his might into the blade of the ax he struck the gate in the middle and was knocked down as the reverb tore all the way around him and moved twice as far back as the previous shock wave. His army took another massive hit as they were torn apart from both bottom and top. The wing commanders had stopped advancing when they saw the arm go up before the strike, now charging forward to meet Nudzh before the gate. Nudzh, regaining his feet, picked up his ax and walked to the gate. Standing before it he hesitated then laid a hand on the gate. It exploded inward, vaporizing the gate itself.

Turning to the commanders, he spoke softly, with great menace.

“Kill everyone you find and bring me the King’s head,” the horde poured into the castle.

Vardon, dusting himself off and standing up, stumbled over to the dock. His head was ringing from the concussion of the exploding gate, he looked around, pleased with what he saw. One of the seven was gathering others from the last boat and setting up a defense line of Archers, twenty men across the hall being counted off by twos getting instructions.

“Ground to sky every two men, legs heart, neck and head. Shoot until your quiver is empty then run to the last boat, everybody’s lives depend on it.” The speaker fell in and knelt next to his brethren and took up arms, looking up he saw Vardon watching,

“Sire, this is pointless if you are still here when they get here, move your ass!” Vardon turned on his heel and climbed aboard, looking back he shouted,

“Crenwelge, our home!”

“Honor bestowed”, the Archers responded in unison.

The first of the Aloiene appeared in the hall, it was a pin cushion before two steps in view, Vardon turned and looked down the river to where he was heading. He forgot the swiftness of the current, amazed how far he had moved since that first hit the hall. Looking back, he saw the wave, shoulder to shoulder mass that stepped on or over the fallen without delay. The quivers emptied quickly, they peeled off and headed to the boats, the length of the poleaxes coming at them was a shock, many fell thinking they couldn’t be reached. The light changed and brought Vardon around to see the hole in the wall.

They slid into the dock, heading to the bridge that had been built. Vardon saw the hustle of many people and supplies moving across the bridge. As he stepped through, a clear loud note was blown on a horn, and everybody dropped what they were doing and left across the bridge. The last section between the shore they were trying to reach, the castle side gave in, and a wagon and ox and two riders disappeared in the rush as the river flowed to the breach. A bottleneck formed, people stuck on the temporary bridge and the King and his men coming up fast. Merric was shouting orders before the wagon disappeared under the water.

“Get those rails up in the air and over to the bridge now, they are all dead unless you succeed, so don’t fail. Hold it up like you are going to throw it in log toss in basic training. Now slide to the edge and release so they fall across.”

They struggled but got the five pace rails across the broken part and now people could run across, the bottle neck was loosening. Vardon was almost to the broken part of the bridge when he stopped and turned back towards the castle. Merric was pulling his hair out screaming for the King to continue across the bridge to no avail. Vardon was waiting for his men, he shooed everyone else in front of him. Merric turned to the wagons leaving and saw Ellis keep her promise and was heading away when she saw Vardon was out of the castle. Merric fought his way back across the bridge was heading for Vardon when the first of the Aloiene cleared the hole in the castle wall. Merrick finally reaching Vardon grabbed him by the shoulder and spun him around.

“We have to leave now get your men across by you being there first, lead by example.” Vardon reluctantly turned towards the bridge and headed to it, there were only five Archers left once Vardon was across and the Aloiene were almost within grasp. With a zip instead of a zag the Archer succumbed to the Aloiene reach then hamstringed the beast before he died. This was enough time to get the rest across and the fuse lit to destroy the bridge. Vardon stopped and looked to his castle as the last of everyone that was still alive cleared the hill to the Kings Road. Shotoa walked out of the hole in the castle wall and saw Vardon standing there. Without even thought, he raised his arms and shot fireballs at Vardon. Dumbfounded, Vardon just stared as the sickly green fire flew right at him. The last man across, pushed Vardon out of the way. The fire struck him squarely, dissolving him to dust. A piece of the fire bounded out and grazed Vardon’s hip, knocking him down. Merric was at his side and there was a torn breech and a little blood flowing out of Vardon’s hip. The other Archer secured a horse and got Vardon up on it as Merric tied off the makeshift bandage. As Vardon gained his saddle the farthest part of the bridge exploded, followed by a concussion blast as the rest of the bridge was blown away. Merric and the Archers gained their feet and ran after Vardon as he rode up the hill to catch up with the others.

###

A natural order descended on Blair’s company as they rode single file along the slight path they were given to follow. This being the second day since leaving the Mound, there was anticipation and a little excitement about what the next day would bring. They would be out of the protection of the barrier and the forces of the dark will be there to stop them from achieving their goals. Last night’s campfire got heated when Dagmar and Shandar had different ideas on what should happen and when. Dagmar was volcanic when Rika informed him, he was a mercenary and would be told what to do since they had to bargain to get his services.

Salem pulled him away from camp and they did not return until this morning, Dagmar quiet but resigned to his place. Kumar had been informed to watch for a rift between two hills going northeast, they would climb that and find a plateau where they could find a campsite then prepare for the next day. Kumar, Rika, Baltan, Rasslow, Shandar, Blair, Salem, Byer, Arbor and Dagmar followed the rift upward surrounded by pine and poplar trees they climbed single file, weaving around downed trees and new growth.

A series of popping explosions occurred. There was silence, then the creak of wood tearing as trees began to fall around them. Just left and in front of Shandar the explosions spewed bark in an arc felling a tall pine to block her path. Shandar's horse Sprite bolted directly up the right side of the mountain as pieces struck her chest. Struggling to stay on top of her horse, Shandar grabbed Sprite around the neck as she dashed up the slope.

Blair registered the trees falling around him on either side next to Rika. One fell in front of him, blocking his ability to help the others. Trees fell in both directions behind Dagmar, taking away the reverse. Real time crashed back when he saw the danger Shandar was in. He followed her up the slope.

Dagmar was forced up the lesser slope of the two and jumped left with his horse. He went several strides before he was met with rocks arrows and Norsem*n. In a blink, his sword was out, blocking all the projectiles sent in his direction. Dagmar did a backward barrel roll off the rump of his horse, slapping it on the way, driving that horse into the Norsem*n. It gave him a momentary distraction which is all he needed to be on them in an instant and remove them from this world. Turning back to look at the way he had come, he saw Salem, Byer, and Arbor coming towards him looking shocked and uneasy. That is when he heard the footstep, turning towards the noise in time to take a full blast of magic that threw him end over end towards his companions landing face down unmoving.

Rika was telling Baltan how much she loved the old trees that surrounded her home village. Baltan’s head swirled around at the sound of the first pops behind him to check on Shandar, but what he saw was the trees falling behind Dagmar and their exit in that direction gone. Seeing the snap of the trees to his left, he saw the splinters burst into Sprite, and Shandar trying to hold on as it reared in pain and shock. He tried to bring his horse around to Shandar. Abruptly his bridle was roughly handled by Rasslow. Rasslow stated.

“Blair got her, Rika is our duty now.” The trees crashed down right where he was heading as he turned back to find Rika.

As he dashed towards Rika, he saw trees crashing down both sides of him falling in place forcing him forward up the Hill onto the plateau. Just before reaching Rika, he looked at Rasslow and mouthed ‘trap’. Rasslow mouths back ‘trap’. Looking up they try to spot Kumar. Kumar and Rika were in play, Kumar halfway up the slope with his horse Dandy skidding back and forth trying to keep its balance, Kumar waving furiously at Rika to come forward, Rika leaning back on her horse shaking her head and waving her hands no. She must have taken a look and seen the trap, now to tell her it was their only choice but to spring the trap. Rasslow and Baltan pulled up to either side of her and tried to get her to move forward.

“It’s a trap, they are waiting for us!” Rika shouted.

“We know,” Baltan and Rasslow both on either side hemming her in, pushing her to follow Kumar to the plateau above,

“But it has to be sprung, there is no other direction to go, they have forced us forward, be ready, be smart” Baltan pleaded to Lashnar to bring them safety. There was no safety, they were met by twenty Norseman and a warrior mage there was no hope they had to surrender. Kumar stopped and put up his hands, Rasslow looked around first then followed suit, they were caught.

Chapter 20

Vardon woke, keeping his eyes closed until some sense of reality settled back in his mind. He hurt everywhere. He could hear the creak of the axles, opening his eyes, he was in a covered wagon, garishly decorated with too many colors to comprehend. Moving his eyes, he found Ellis sleeping in the chair next to his bunk. Her hair disarrayed and covered one eye. Her beauty was the best gift he ever had, well besides her intellect.

Her being there told him it was more serious than he thought, she should be out there leading the people, letting them know they will be all right, comforting them. He slid his hand down along his side and found the covered section of his abdomen. The amount of heat coming from it made him draw his hand back like he touched fire. A little breath escaped his lips. This woke Ellis and she hopped up and went straight to the wound. Seeing it was all right she looked at her husband, her loved one. The way her brow creased showed how worried she was he took her hand and squeezed it.

“How far is Newburg?”

“Day, day and a half at most.” Ellis answered.

“I've been out that long, what do they say about me?”

“That you're a great king and we could do no better.”

“I should raise taxes then and bring them back around.” Ellis punched his arm and smiled.

That brow crease was back, he squeezed her hand harder.

“Come on El, quit stalling?”

“No one here knows of this magic, Sho and Tartus are not to be found and your only hope is if they come to you soon, the sooner the better.”

“That bad huh, oh well, what is our status and where is the Horde?”

“We lose people every league, some walk off and some just die of fear and despair. Even the priests are having a bad go of it, two of them have just disappeared. They are believed to have just run off. As for the Horde, the last runner said they had almost fixed the bridge we made and the one we destroyed farther down the river. In two days, they will be on the march again.”

She was straight forward, just facts as she saw them. He loved her for that. Without being prompted she continued.

“I haven’t spoken to Rika since the Wreck of Crenwelge, I hope they are still alright and on course.”

Someone knocked on the back of the wagon and threw aside the tarp.

“Your majesties, messenger from Newburg.” Behind him was a young man maybe sixteen, covered in dust, waiting anxiously to finish his assignment. Speaking to the King, his eyes darted side to side, empathizing with his predicament. He wore the summer uniform of the Kings Guard

“Get that man a drink and a towel to wash with,” turning directly to the messenger she continued.

“My good man, what you have come to tell us is particularly important but ten moments won’t matter. Besides, I don’t want you bringing all that dust to the King.”

The young man smiled,

“It’s true you do care about people.”

“There was some doubt?” the Queen asked.

He bowed and accepted the towel and water. She needed those ten moments to get Vardon sitting up and wash face and tidy his clothing. The young man appeared at the end of the wagon and was about to speak when Vardon interrupted.

“I am Vardon Willow, King and whom am I speaking with?” It took a moment for his eyes to regain clarity and swallow, then answered his King.

“Your majesty, I am Alain Knightswood, son of Kaine Knightswood, commander of the guard at Newburg. If I may continue?” Vardon nodded. “The message is simple really, Tartus and Sholin have arrived in Newburg with every ship from Newburg to Tiereny and will carry as many as they can by water while the rest will have to continue to march.”

“That should loosen the load on the animals and give us more speed.” Vardon sounded pleased. They all saw the grimace when he moved, he tried to hide it.

“Map, approach and exit from Newburg”, the Queen yelled. In just a single moment she was studying the map.

“Not much to see, it’s as I studied it, the King’s Road comes right up to the gate and continues through the rest of the way along the wall. Those seeking ships will have to skirt the east side and cross near east dock to get access to Sea Gate. Start with children, sick and affirmed, then women then men. The wagons to carry them will sorely be missed, is there transportation in the city that can help?” She asked the young man who became startled again when he realized the Queen was speaking directly to him.

“The carriage and wagon gild would work as long as they get paid.”

“Payment is not an issue, but you are telling me they are not already engaged in clearing the city?”

The Queen was incredulous, she had no idea that this was not being taken seriously. For his part, the young man was embarrassed they were not doing more.

“We didn’t believe the reports, surely there is enough magic to counter this threat.” Ellis was about to lose her cool when Vardon spoke up.

“Son, it is real. Death and the end of times are approaching, you can stop and let it destroy you or you can run with us and make our stand at Tierney and hope Blair and his party are successful. We will get you a new horse so you can ride back at once and start the prep work needed.” Ellis interrupted,

“You will seek out Sholin A' Tai and inform him he must appear before his King NOW and I mean now and tell no one that I requested him, do you swear?” The young man began to turn white, and he swayed a little. Ellis reached out and grabbed his shoulder to stable him. The Queen touching him had an effect of waking him up. He stood tall and saluted hand over heart and swore to fulfill this task.

“Can I take Stepper with me? Stepper is my horse and I have been with him since I was five, he has the stamina to complete this task, but I will not refuse a rested horse.”

“He will be with me when you return, so complete your task and come back and claim him.” Ellis’s voice was firm and showed no letting up. Alain turned and left for a waiting horse the guards had brought around.

###

It was quiet except for the far away crunch of footsteps as the Northmen and Wizards left the area. Arbor was down on his knees, rolling Dagmar over and away from the tree, where he landed. He was checking his neck for a pulse when Salem slipped in next to him and asked,

“Is he dead?”

Arbor looked at her wondering and frowned.

“No, just unconscious, but you don’t seem really concerned.”

“He plans to die on this journey I just didn’t expect it to be this soon. Not yet at least.” Salem could still feel his mind when she was this close to him, a connection shared for nearly a millennium felt like comfortable clothes.

“He is coming to step back, he might be in fight mode when he comes to.” They both got up and stepped back as they could hear him start to groan. His body tensed, then his eyes opened. He looked straight at Salem and his body relaxed,

“I take it we didn’t win.”

Arbor answered,

“There are just the four of us, where the other six are we haven’t a clue. For now, we are safe, the area clear of antagonists. Byer will have thoughts on our next course.” As if summoned, Byer joined the others. Bending down, he looked Dagmar in the eyes, seeming assured he rose and asked,

“Aren’t we still within the protected forest? You said it was covered until the pass.”

Dagmar sat up and shimmed back against the tree before he answered.

“We should be, but magic is a living thing, and things can change,” he closed his eyes and breathed deeply, exhaling slowly. “It is still covered; we have been betrayed. They knew our route, destination, and the time we would be there. That’s not easy with everyone so close together while traveling.” Silence hung over them like a wet coat, each exploring their own suspicions. Byer asked Arbor,

“Go back and find where they went, we will camp here until you return, not exact just close, time is precious.” Arbor left and the others made a small camp with a fire while they waited.

###

Shandar could not see the sliver of wood sticking out of Sprites chest. She knew something was wrong because Sprite was sliding backwards, slipping, then her haunches hit dirt and she sprung up. She heard the cussing and complaints from the others but could not afford to pay attention as she was struggling to stay on Sprite’s back. From haunches to flight and climbing a slope no sane man would pursue, all happened in a breath. Shandar flung herself forward reaching for the bridle but only managed to throw her arms around her neck and slide backwards to grab the cantle of the saddle and hold on for dear life.

A miniature mesa appeared with two trees defining it. Sprite got between the two trees and stopped, chest heaving with the exertion. Shandar immediately dismounted and tied the reigns to the tree turned back to look the way she had come. She smiled as she watched Blair pick his way to her, crossing back and forth trying to coax his horse up a slope that was just too steep. Then it came back to her, the explosions, the trees falling, seeing she was cut off from the others, then Sprite went nuts. Stopping, she went to Sprite and looked her over to find the problem. It wasn’t hard to find, a three-inch sliver of pine, bark and all, sticking out of her chest. She pulled it out and wished she had the power to heal. A spark appeared then fire enveloped the wound, then it was gone.

“Wow, I can heal.” Blair just arriving asked,

“Heal what?”

Startled Shandar jumped at the sound and was surrounded in flame as she turned towards Blair.

“Whoa, Mistress didn’t mean to startle you. Are you all, right?” Concern tinged his voice.

Shandar inhaled deeply; held it a moment then released it slowly through her nose. The fire surrounding her faded away and she responded.

“Actually, I’m not all right, I was attacked, my response was to run away. There is no possible way I’m the Mistress of Fire, I can’t even control my horse let alone fight evil and win.”

“In your defense, the horse does have its own mind and acted out of instinct, so not actually your fault, he paused then finished, Mistress.”

The look Shandar gave him did not show the love she had for him, that love is why he is alive, she thought to herself.

“What happened anyway? Do you know?”

“The little I do know is not good. We were attacked but also divided from each other. The four in front, us two, and the four behind us. That’s where my knowledge ends on that matter. We will have to find them and hope they are all still alive. Aren’t we still under forest protection, it was supposed to be until we got on top of the pass? So, barriers are changing and not in our favor, we need to move quicker, I don’t know how much time we have.”

“What do we do now?” Shandar asked.

“We should head back down the hill and find the trail we took before the attack. If we are lucky, we will find Byer on the way back up. We should pause a moment and rest, get our bearings then continue. Does that sound reasonable to you Mistress?” She had already sat down and laid her head against the mountain to relax, sleep conquered as her eyes closed.

Shandar’s eyes were still closed as she rested her head on the incline of the mountain. She was still in awe of the extended perception she could feel ever since her magic appeared. If she concentrated, she could see Blair’s smile as he looked at her. Which made her feel warm, which made her blush, which made her sit up to shield herself from him. Knelling beside her Blair was startled by the sudden movement.

“Bad dream?” he whispered.

“Was I asleep, how long?”

“Just a short while, we should start down, I’ll lead the way.”

“No, I will, I got us up here, it’s my job to get us back again.”

“It might be your job, but a good commander knows how to use those around them that have the right skill for the next task. I have more skill in trail riding than you since I have been on my own these last two seasons.”

“So, I’m a commander now, not just the little girl with fire?”

“I have never called you a little girl” Blair said quietly.

Shandar closed her eyes and fumed inside. Why did I say that that’s how I feel, not him. Her blush returned in a separate way, now embarrassed.

“I’m sorry Blair, I’m so upset about being attacked.”

“We knew there would be opposition along the way. I just didn’t expect it when we had wood magic on our side. Do you think the magic is failing?” He paused.

“Sorry, that last part wasn’t meant to be said out loud, forgive me please?”

“You are right, we should have been under wood magic, give me a moment I want to check something.”

Shandar concentrated on finding the power lines that feed the wood magic, to see if it still ran to the top of the pass. Slowly her concentration increased, she was able to locate and follow the lay lines of the woods magic and indeed they went all the way up the pass.

She sighed and said,

“The magic is still there, it runs above to the pass, they found us some other way.” She was reserved in her manner, trying to seem resolute. Blair slid down to his knees and bowed his head,

“I was afraid of that, means someone told them where we were going to be, we have a traitor.”

The meaning of what he was saying avoided her thoughts for a moment with the gravity of her situation overhanging. Then recognition flared in her eyes.

“One of us, one of our group, how can that be possible?”

“That is yet to be determined.” He got up off his knees and mounted his horse.

“Follow my steps, but not to close, I’ll get us down.”

She was too far into her own head to hear what he was saying, she followed on route, not even knowing she did so.

“When it comes to path finding and getting us where we need to be, I trust you completely. Shall we then?” Shandar untied her horse and mounted it. Little was said as they picked their way back down the hill to find the path again. Shandar started to shiver when they started back up the trail.

So focused on finding the path back up he didn’t notice right away, it was Sprite’s whinny that alerted him. He turned his head to see Shandar hunched over her saddle and uncontrollably shaking. He was at her side in a moment, he gently pulled her from the saddle and laid her down on the ground, she wrapped her arms around herself and rocked side to side as well as shivering or shaking. He felt completely helpless. He leaned over her and kissed her long and hard, in a heartbeat she was doing the same. He pulled back and looked in her eyes and saw her not fear. She was running her hands across her lips wondering if this was a dream or did that just happen?

“Are you ok?” he whispered.

“Someday I will be, thanks for that.” She got up and mounted Sprite,

“Are you all, right?” She smiled.

###

There was a little knoll where the prisoners’ tent was set up. Rika’s hands were tied behind her back, her feet were bound and her back leaned against the tent. She looked towards Baltan and Kumar and wondered where they'd taken Rasslow. There is a slit in the tent opening where she could see out and see the camp that laid around them. It was haphazardly built with small fires around the tents, like they said stop and they pitched their tents wherever they were at the time. The main center is the main fire where all the warrior mages converged. She can't understand the words they speak but she could tell by their actions they were awfully angry. When they were first deposited in the tent, they had decided not to remove their bonds until they had a better sense of what was happening, where they had taken Rasslow. Rika Shimmied over and laid down in front of the opening to get a better view. While she was there, she brought her knees to her chest and put her hands back in front. She noticed two things right away the mages treated the Northmen like slaves which means they didn't pay any attention to them at all, spoke to them with cruelty and domination, and there were no guards on the tent flaps. Getting bold she sat up and started to move the tent flap to see if there was a reaction. Silence, no yelling no screaming no slapping my hands off the tent flaps, she started to manipulate the tent flap so she could scan the entire camp. There was Rasslow sitting on a log and a Northman dropping a plate of food at his feet and handing him a mug, she was staggered. He was unchained, unhurt, and they were feeding him. Unable to believe her eyes she needed confirmation, so she asked lightly,

“Kumar, can you come here please.”

Kumar rolled over bringing his hands back in front in one smooth motion, then leaned into Rika so they could whisper. She told him,

“Look to your left, there is a tent a tree and a log under that tree, what did you see there?” Rika slid back towards Baltan and started to undo the bindings on her ankles. The curiosity on Baltan's face was unmistakable, almost got her to comment without getting her confirmation, but she could wait. She was sure it was only moments, it seemed like time had stopped and she would never know. Then Kumar was at her side again, all his bindings were gone.

“He's being treated as a mercenary not as a prisoner.” They both untied Baltan then showed him where to look, with a sour face he came back,

“It doesn’t look good, but we don’t know the full story and should give him leeway until we do.”

###

Not far from Byer was a small ledge, big enough to give horses and riders space between. Horses had a jittery understanding about the slope going down and the one going up, being quiet was not to be. There was no more than a pace between where they stood and the fine line of the edge of the downward slope. Byer had found a boulder to sit on and summoned wood from the forest above them and started a fire. Salem and Dagmar had no reaction to the wood just floating down in front of Byer, stacking itself then igniting. Pulling their saddlebags over to where Byer sat, they dispensed food and wine and a little conversation.

In between bites of hard orange cheese, Byer asked Salem.

“How long has it been since you had your own body?”

“Why Byer, I do believe you are trying small talk, how human of you. That question is of a personal nature and I’m not sure your intentions are good.” Her little trill of a laugh got Byer’s eyes to twinkle, a smile formed and dissolved.

“So long ago your smile hadn't even been invented.” Byer questioned,

“Do you miss him?” Salem answered,

“His mind is a part of mine I can never miss him as long as he's alive” Byer asked another,

“Will you feel it when he dies?” she replies,

“In every way possible.” Dagmar strolled over and sat between them and asks,

“What are you two giggling about?” Byer responded,

“Were we giggling?” Salem intoned,

“I don't believe we were.” Dagmar snorted a little laugh and said,

“Well, your faces tell a different story.” They all laughed and started preparing a small meal. After several moments Dagmar started mumbling about a covenant, he was getting agitated, his neck hair bristled like a dog in turmoil.

Byer finally reached over and tapped Dagmar on the shoulder and asked,

“What gives, why are you agitated?” Dagmar sighed stood up and paced back and forth,

“it's the covenant, how is it the covenant is not standing, it's meant to be there forever, what happened to the covenant?” Byer, taken back by this outburst, asked a simple question,

“What covenant?” This brought Dagmar to his knees in anguish. Salem got up and placed a hand on Dagmar’s head, he visibly relaxed, then started to inform Byer why this was really happening.

“The Talon covenant, an agreement brought about by great trepidation, brokered by the mage Tartus, allowing humans to control all Monde except north of the Talon Pass, use magic to remove the memory of mythical creatures, as we are called now, from them. Block access to the northern regions by magic and dampen the humans progress by enhancing their contentment. Revive Lashnar’s Calling allowing humans to be guided on a path towards contentment. Signed by the Elves, Dwarves, Fairies, Trolls, Giants, Dragons, Elementals and Wraiths. Demons, Goblins and Humans, who didn't know about it, didn't sign.”

###

The wind blew a little harder as they moved nearer the sea. She was still unwilling to roll up the side canvas and allow air through. People did not need to see the condition of their King. They needed reassurance, not to see their king die. Once again, she internally cussed out Sholin for not being there, when was he going to arrive?

The air inside the wagon was stale and if she stopped thinking, a slight touch of rot could be detected. Ellis weighed the thought of opening the sides, maybe just one side would do, just to clear the air. A strand of hair fell over her forehead, she angrily placed back in position. This brought to mind, she couldn’t really think when she bathed last. Vardon’s head shifted on his pillow and Ellis looked at her love with care. His skin was pallor, pale and had a sickly tinge to it. Using the wash rag, she cleaned his face again, staring at the man that changed her life. The daydream took her unawares.

‘She was back in her youth, sitting among the center table in the great banquet hall in Crenwelge. She was in awe, she had never seen a room so big, or so many candles, there were hundreds of candles ready to be lit. The tapestries hanging around the room were bigger than her entire bedroom back home. Her family friend and big brother honoree had brought her here so she could see the palace. He was just named huntsman for the king and was securing his position with the quartermaster of the palace. She was looking at the open dance floor and dreaming of waltzing with a prince when a hand rested on her shoulder. Thinking it was her friend Merric, she jumped up and spun to confront him,

“You left me here all alone and you’ve been gone....” She froze, it was not Merric, someone she did not know placed their hands on her, she was so surprised and upset that this unknown person should just touch her like that, she acted without thinking. Stepping on his toes, sweeping his legs, and kneeing him in the head was all she remembered.

Merric came running in the hall and glanced at the situation and smiled, he came over and held out his hand to the young man and helped him up.

“I told you she could be a handful if you’re not polite, what did you do, touch her?”

“She was staring off in a state and didn’t hear me arrive, so I touched her shoulder to let her know I was there, next thing I know I’m on the floor and my bell almost wrung.” Both laughed, Ellis was not happy, she started tapping her toes, which is what she did when people ignored her.

“Ellis Whyte, may I introduce, Prince Vardon Willow, our next King.”

That memory brought up the teasing he would do whenever she pouted or did not get what she was after, ‘Maybe I should tell people you man handled the prince and see what they think then.’ A small laugh escaped her lips as the wagon came to a halt.

A tapping at the rear of the wagon, followed by

“Riders approaching, your highness.”

She quickly looked at Vardon and his state, he seemed to be sleeping and she thought that best. She stood up and tried to straighten her dress, useless since she had spent hours sitting next to the king. Quick look in the hand mirror and tucking stray hairs in place, she walked to the back of the wagon. Pushing aside the flaps at the back, she stepped on the stool that had been placed there by those that informed her riders were coming. Gathering herself and presenting the best royal look she could muster, she waited.

She could tell it was Sholin A 'Tai riding the lead horse, a beautiful black mare, with eyes of gold, Sho’s shoulder length white hair rustled behind him, she could just mark the silver on his left breast, she knew that to be a quarter moon and single silver star, his credentials for magical arts. His lean frame never changed, yet never tired. He approached and dismounted, Recognizing the other rider as being Alain, the commander’s son, she relaxed a little, maybe he didn’t say anything as asked.

Pointing to one of the men walking beside another wagon,

“Sir, will you make sure this caravan continues into the city, we will catch up shortly?” The man froze, stared wide eye at her, swallowed, bowed,

“Yes, your majesty”, smiled while catching up to his place.

“Keep it moving”, he yelled, “nothing here.”

Ellis smiled to herself, always astounded by the joy being polite and assigning a task could cause. Noticing Alain’s movement towards her, she halted him with a hand palm outstretched.

“Your horse is in the back of the caravan, please go retrieve it and come back, I can see by Sholin’s eyes he wants you here, please don't delay.”

Alian stopped dead with that raised hand, bowed and left in a hurry without speaking. Sho was just approaching, when she walked behind the wagon out of sight of the passing people and their dread. When She turned back to him and embraced him, long hard hug, releasing her tension in her shoulders.

“It is bad I don’t think he can be saved but I need you to tell me.” she said this into his shoulder, so it did sound like she said it outload.

“Your Majesty, I will do what I can, we will save him.”

Sholin A ’Tai, mage, collaborator, and friend of Vardon Willow, older than some of the cities, didn’t want to climb in and see his friend. This was the curse of long life, seeing friends leave. Pushing aside the flap he climbed in and sat in Ellis's seat next to him. He could see the corruption in his leg and veins that rose from it as it crawled through his entire body. It was eating him alive, slowly and assuming it was painful. Sho laid his hand on Vardon forehead and turn off the pain in his head, it still hurt, he just didn’t notice anymore. Vardon’s eyes opened, and he smiled at his friend.

“You blocked the pain, I can think again, thank you. Does she know?”

Sholin squeezed his hand and said,

“She knows.”

###

The entryway into Newberg had banners and bunting surrounding it. Maroon strips and accented by gold lettering, proclaiming the Horde of Destruction was a lie, Keep Monde Marvelous. Ellis Whyte-Willow, Queen of the Relam was disgusted at the display, at the lies it represented.

Newberg, the walled city, had two openings in the great wall that surrounded all of it. The sea docks the smallest opening, southern shore was camouflage because men had built a small river through the city, allowing for barges to unload and load along the docks that line the southern shore of that river. It hadn’t been the busiest of docks since the people of Newberg had the reputation for being standoffish and unwelcoming. Within those walls, standing the height of three men on each other’s shoulders, were streets of a haphazard nature, serpentine in nature curving any which way and all the buildings were variation of the same and none more than three stories. Only five of the streets that moved in a southernly direction met the road on the north side of their river, trading from small barges tied along the road was how people accessed the goods and people that arrived through the sea gate. Those streets all had Inns and livery stables. The main road to the river inside of Newberg was along the eastern side of the wall, leading from the main gate at the King’s Road gate ending at where the water from the sea was manipulated into running through southern Newberg.

Bringing herself back to the task at hand, Ellis saw the bottleneck just before the gate and King’s Road leading north. Splitting the people into ships or ground was taking longer than expected. Not that she didn’t expect it, someone had always come up with a resolution before she even had to mention the problem. It seemed she was going to have to do something herself, she saw several people standing around, possibly arguing, and the problem solved itself in her mind. She hated to leave Var this long, but Sho was with him, she could go be Queen for a while. Hopping off the wagon as it continued into town, she headed over to the people standing around.

“Excuse me, can I have a moment of your time, please?” An aging man in fine coat and slacks, wearing a half boot made of leather without tanning. Unusual. Turned towards her with a scowl on his face, then he saw her and froze. His mouth opened and closed repeatedly and then his eyes glazed over. He had become completely star struck and his mind had left the building. Realizing what had happened and trying to give him a moment to pull himself out of his current state, Ellis continued.

“You need to walk down past the arriving wagons and people and explain that those walking will need to follow the Kings Road to past the wall of Newberg, where we are camping and trying to get all provisions out of the city, so once camped head to the city and scrounge whatever is still left. While informing the ones wishing sea travel must enter the city and to the barges at the river to load on the sea ships outside of Newberg. One person on each side of the line should work, make sure everybody knows which way they are going, Understood?”

The elderly man had come back in possession of his mind and was smiling at her now. Nodding his head as she spoke.

“Thats was what I said, sort of, anyway, the Queen has given us a command to be carried out shall we continue, Mable, Sorren you head down the right side and Star and I will head down the left. Now make sure you talk to everyone, so they know where to go.” They split up and headed their respected ways when Ellis heard the elderly man say,

“She is really going to be mad when she gets to the river.”

###

A covered wagon sat just outside the firelight of the modest camp the prisoners were confined to. It was nine paces long, two wide, made of handcrafted planks of wood. Four large, spoked wheels with stove pipe curved up over the roof, which was wood covered by a white tarp. The door opened and out walked the occupants. Tall, thin man bone thin. He looked frail, an oval face pockmarked with a large bulbous nose. Hair either too long or not long enough. Patches stood out, clumped together, and there were several, all pointing in unusual ways. He did not even notice. Galon Valdove was his name. A middle mage with a hunger for more raw power. His ever-present servant, Underworld nymph, Moirae Fate. She stood no more than thigh high to a normal man. Her hair is pure white with curls on the tips giving the impression of horns which she augmented by painting some tips. Amber eyes too large for her delicate face of pale skin, with a turned down mouth giving the appearance she was pouting. Her smile revealed sharp pointed teeth of double rows kept slick by the crimson tongues, constant movement. Black floor length gown that did not seem to move as she did with a silver hooded Cape attached with a silver meshed brooch.

Rasslow had been in that wagon before, when it was stationed outside the walls of Newburg, his home. Rasslow had just gotten back from the Ceremony of Making. Thinking he had a few days before he had to grow up and stop being a child. Before he had to leave for Crenwelge and start his next phase of training. When his father informed him that he owned money to every money lender in Newburg due to gambling losses, he had to visit that trailer and how everything was in his hands if he were to be able to survive the coming torrent?

He remembered being surprised by the interior of that wagon. It's workmanship. It's nooks. It's crannies. It's drawers. It's doors. Even the curtain that came across blocked the back of the wagon. Everything was crafted with the exquisite touch of a master craftsman. Even the settee built into the side wall with its slight curve and patchwork hues of silk cushions and the overstuffed back pillows of leather. He wished he had never seen the inside of that trailer. Inside is where he learned the level of shame he could endure. Inside that trailer is where he learned the duplicity of his own father and why he was always told family always comes first. That was just so he could live in this position he’s in now. To turn in and turn upon our king.

As they approached those last few strides, Galon began to speak.

“Well master Langdon, your obligation is almost met, the Mages have just a bit more from you now that you are here. Where is the Mistress?”

“Almost met? I have done exactly what you asked of me in the trailer back in Newburg. My obligation is wholly met!” His temper started to rise.

“Do you see the Mistress about in our hands, I think not, now give her to me and everything will be right as rain.”

“Are you a fool sir, I was captured with the others and was separated from the rest of our party how am I supposed to know where they are, I’m confined to this location.”

“Look boy, don’t get smart with me, you have your father’s obligation, and it is met when they say it is met do we understand each other?” Shaking his finger at him, he continued, “Now make everything right as rain, tell me where I can find her.”

Clouds parted moonlight shone brightly, Rasslow noticed a flash of movement near the Norseman camp. There then gone, Dagmar. One of the tents fell in on itself. Galon turned to look at the noise.

“I believe she is here!” Rising he pulled his sword and stabbed him in the neck. Moirae lunged and latched on to Rasslow’s arm, using the butt end of his sword he smashed on the back of the head and threw her off, she landed hard and rolled under the wagon nonmoving.

Turning, he ran to the knoll holding his friends, as he approached the tent he bounced backwards and landed on his backside. A clang followed him to the ground, he looked at the warrior mages fire.

There, standing next to the fire, was one of the wildest men he'd ever seen. Wavy hair and full black beard, all with glass beads woven into it. He glinted off the firelight. He had a flash of black Lightning tattooed across his face, right between his steel cold grey eyes. He brought his hands up. Black shot towards Rasslow. He was stuck. Indecision and it got into his head. Did he jump left? Does he roll right? Does he get up and try to run away? All this led to him just sitting there waiting as it came towards him. He was hoping it was going to be fast. About a pace before it got to him. It shattered; pieces split all the way around him. Not a single piece touches him. He turned around and looked to see behind him, the clouds rolled over the moon as the light disappeared, but he could see the soft red glow. Shandar walking away.

Running away behind the tent he thought he could come from behind and not be seen, crouching behind a tree he checked to see if the warrior mages are fighting back. Two were now watching the hill behind where Shandar was. The other two seemed to be watching the tents below them assuming it was Dagmar and Arbor and maybe Byer all dealing with the Norseman. Fireballs that went toward the mages were stopped by a barrier none could see. Looking up the hill he sees Salem lean into Shandar and whisper to her, Shandar shakes her head and looks forward. For some reason that scared Rasslow, those two being together. Screams erupted and he swung back to see why, the ground underneath the mages and their fire disappeared and they fell below their barriers, they landed hard dodging flaming wood pieces cornering off the walls and collecting in the center of the hole. Then Shandar put the ground back right on top of them. Silence stretched maddeningly, all the area was in shock, the barriers faded away and the captives emerged from the tent, they seemed drained, dazed.

At the bottom of the rise short of where the earth was moved and replaced, the group met up all together for the first time since the attack. Hugs and forearm grasps greeted all the members of their little quest. Before unpleasantness could be brought up, Dagmar relayed his butcher tally.

“We had no injuries of consequence, but four of the Norseman refused to surrender and where lost, fourteen remain, unarmed and seated and awaiting their fate. We tried Mistress, fighting is a tuff business, I believe we did well to follow your instructions to not kill unless necessary. What is it you want us to do with them?”

Shandar sighed,

“Send them home, take what is here, take that wagon and go back north, go home.”

Rika slipped behind Shandar and whispered in her ear. They both looked at Rasslow, he knew this was the time. He spoke, freely,

“It was me who gave up our position, they threaten my father and all the bad he has done. It was beaten into to me from my youngest memories, family first, always protect they family first. I didn’t know this is what they meant.”

Most of the group looked away, anywhere, not looking at Rasslow. Shandar came to stand before him and looked him in the eyes.

“Now, how do you feel? What family are you to protect now?” Shandar Stepped back to remove tension.

“I was bred to protect my family at any cost, now I have gone through the Ceremony of Making and must decide who I am. I will change my perception of family to be those I care about and those that care about me. Give me the chance to prove myself and you won’t be angry.” He stood tall, removed all expressions from his face and faced her.

“What will you do to accomplish this?” She asked.

“I’ll make it right as rain!”

Shandar’s eyes widened, horror, pain, fear passed through them. She looked at him and started to glow.

Black.

Shandar sank to the ground; Rika went to her and wrapped her arms around her.

“It’s ok, breathe, long slow breaths. When you’re ready can you tell me what happened?”

A shiver ran through Shandar, she squeezed Rika’s hand and asked, “Will you merge with me, I need your help.”

Byer walked away towards the prisoners, Kumar, and Arbor both turned to face the other way and scouted the area with their eyes. Dagmar joined Byer while Salem was with Baltan a little way off. Blair hesitated, then took two steps backwards to be out of sight but close enough to hear.

‘I’m here sister.’ Shandar enveloped Rika’s presence, soaking in the calm, trying to wash herself clean.

‘Rika, see that open door in my mind, I need you to close it.’ Rika changed her focus and delved into Shandar’s mind. There she found several doors represented and one opened toward the middle. In her mind she saw herself close the door and it did.

‘Put a lock on it and don’t tell me what it is.’ Shandar pleaded.

Rika used an image she would never forget, and one Shandar didn’t know. Sealed, she returned her focus and asked Shandar.

‘How did you learn those door tricks; they are tricks right?’

‘My mother taught me; she was also the reason I needed them.’

‘What’s behind those doors, if you don’t mind me asking.’

‘Events I have lived through, ugly events that need to be put away, so they don’t affect my everyday life. My mom would use me to get out of serious debt issues. She traded me for a night and afterwards would walk me through the meditation needed to build those doors and lock those memories away. Now you know I’m tarnished.’

Rika was so appalled she had nothing to say, she froze with the horror clearly etched on her face. Blair noticed Rika’s movement and stepped forward. Rika’s hand shot out and stopped him. Rika had no experience with this topic and hadn’t a clue how to proceed.

‘I’ll be right back.’ Rika said, Shandar experienced that hollow feeling.

Rika got up and herded Salem away from Baltan. Once out of ear shot, Rika asked.

“Do you know anything about betrayal? Mother, daughter?”

“You ask the nicest questions, why do you want to know?”

Rika walked her a few steps farther away and explained the doors in Shandar’s mind. Salem’s response was close to Rika’s yet more forceful. Salem shook her head and said,

“Lashnar chose her, gave her unlimited power, and she has a closet full of demons. Gods are funny.”

“Any ideas how I get her back to herself after this? I closed the open door in her mind and saw inside, that cover wagon over there and that dead guy over near it, then Rasslow used that guy’s saying as his own. The door opened and Shandar defended what she thought was happening to her.” Rika sighed.

“I am sorry to say, but you must get everyone here to throw Rasslow down the traitor hole. Tell her she had no choice; she was right in doing so. Even if it’s not true it must be done for her to move forward.” Concern flowed out of Salem as she spoke.

A hollow scream ripped out of Blair’s throat as he turned toward the others, bent in half, and fell to the ground. His scream was soulful, agony touched with sorrow. He withered on the ground. Shandar was closest and jumped up and cradled Blair in her arms. She started rocking him back and forth. Then she noticed the King’s crown in Blair’s hands.

“Lashnar be damned, Blair is king!”

Here ends book One of Mistress of Fire – The Talon Covenant